("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
                     `6_ 6  )   `-.  (     ).`-.__.`)
                     (_Y_.)'  ._   )  `._ `. ``-..-'
                    _..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
                   ((('   (((-(((''  ((((
                 K R I S T E N' S    C O L L E C T I O N
		_________________________________________
		                WARNING!
		This text file contains sexually explicit
		material. If you do not wish to read this
		type of literature, or you are under age,
		PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
		_________________________________________




			Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008.  Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story.  All rights reserved. Thank you for your 
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Real Life Nightmare
by Vulgus (vulgus@hotmail.com)

***

A young couple out for a nice evening on the town are 
drugged and filmed performing outrageous sexual acts. 
Then they are blackmailed into more unspeakable acts. 
(MMF, nc, bi, exh, drugs, blkmail)

***

When Bad Things Happen to Good People...

It was another very quiet ride home from work. My wife 
and I worked in the same building on the Air Force Base 
and we rode back and forth to work together every day. 
For the last few days we had hardly spoken. We weren't 
mad at each other. We were scared. 

We both worked with highly classified documents in 
different but related fields. We had both been working 
in the same building since we graduated from college. 
For me that was three years ago, for Sharon it was two. 
Not long after Sharon started working there a mutual 
friend thought that we would make the perfect couple 
and she introduced us. She had been right. We hit it 
off immediately. We had nearly everything in common.

We were both young and I am embarrassed to admit that 
we were both very naïve. We were inexperienced when it 
came to the opposite sex. We were quiet and shy and 
much preferred getting comfortable with a good book to 
a night out on the town. We had the same taste in music 
and liked the same foods and voted for the same 
political candidates for the same reasons. 

We also shared the same distaste for religion. Don't 
misunderstand. We are both moral, honorable, honest 
people. We had both come to believe as we were growing 
up that a lot of what was wrong in the world could be 
laid directly at the door of religion and we saw it 
more as a force for bad in the world than for good. I 
realize that puts us in a minority of the world's 
population but I'm just trying to be honest here.

We knew right away that we were perfect for each other 
and we hadn't been dating six months before we had 
gotten engaged. Our original plan was to get married in 
six months, after knowing each other for a year. We 
didn't last. We were too much in love and we both knew 
that we had found our ideal mate.

So after three months we had a quiet wedding in her 
parent's backyard. Her parents were very successful and 
lived in a nice house outside of town. The ceremony was 
performed by a justice of the peace and the guest list 
was kept down to twenty-eight friends and relatives, 
though not without some difficulty.

We had not moved in together before we married, but we 
had become intimate after almost two months. Neither of 
us had been virgins, but neither were we very 
experienced. We had a lot to learn about sex but we 
were taking it slow and enjoying the journey. When we 
first had oral sex it was the first time for both of 
us. 

We tried to approach the subject of sex like we would 
anything else. We read about it and experimented and we 
were quickly learning what we liked and what we didn't 
like. We weren't all that adventurous though. We 
enjoyed a lot of touching and we liked oral sex. I 
enjoyed it more than Sharon did, but she seemed to be 
getting more comfortable with it. 

Neither of us was interested in anal sex or any of that 
kinky stuff like bondage or anything like that. For the 
most part, when we had sex there was a lot of touching 
and kissing and then we made love in the missionary 
position. I am embarrassed to admit that I often reach 
orgasm long before Sharon does. 

But I am getting better about that and I always try to 
make sure that she has an orgasm after I do. She often 
insists that she enjoys it and it isn't necessary but I 
think it's only fair. It isn't that I am a premature 
ejaculator. 

Well, that was a problem at first. Sharon is beautiful 
and sexy and I am constantly amazed that she fell in 
love with me. I had trouble being near her and not 
getting an erection in the beginning. But after months 
of more and more frequent lovemaking I had begun to 
last much longer and now we were trying to figure out 
what we could do to increase the amount of pleasure 
that she received from intercourse. My penis wasn't 
overly large, but I had read up on the subject and it 
was within the range of what was considered normal, if 
only just barely. 

We were still working on it though and since we are 
both healthy and relatively open minded, at least 
within our limited scope of experience, I was pretty 
sure that we would get better.

Our present difficulty resulted from what happened when 
we went out for dinner on our second anniversary last 
Saturday. We didn't go out often. We make pretty good 
money but we had been living frugally since we married, 
saving up for a down payment on a house and a house 
full of new furniture and trying to put something away 
towards retirement. When we did go out to dinner, which 
was only about once a month, we went somewhere quiet 
and cheap. 

This night though, Sharon had wanted to cut loose a 
little. She wanted to go out and have a nice dinner and 
a bottle of wine and really enjoy ourselves. I thought 
it sounded like a great idea and I made reservations at 
a new restaurant that everyone was raving about. 

It was just as good as we had heard it would be. The 
food was great and since we almost didn't drink and 
knew nothing about wine the waiter helped us select a 
bottle of wine that we both enjoyed very much.

We were having so much fun that when dinner was over we 
didn't want the evening to end. There was a small club 
through a door at the far end of the restaurant and we 
had been listening to the music all through dinner. 
Sharon wanted to check it out. She wanted to go in, 
have one more drink and maybe dance a little and then 
go home and make love.

We had not planned on going dancing this evening. But 
as we were discussing it our waiter came over and 
offered us coupons for two free drinks. He said that he 
had heard us say that it was our second anniversary and 
this was management's way of saying happy anniversary. 
The coupons were only good for this evening.

That was where the trouble started. I paid for our 
dinner and we went through the door into the club. It 
was crowded but we were able to get a small table after 
a short wait. I must admit that I hate dancing and loud 
music. Sharon knew it, but I couldn't really complain. 
After all, it was the first time in two years that she 
had asked to go dancing. The problem is that I am a 
terrible dancer. I am what is known as rhythmically 
challenged. When I dance people think I am having a fit 
and dial 911.

We ordered a couple of drinks. We had to ask the 
waitress for her recommendations since we didn't drink 
alcohol. When the drinks arrived we paid with the 
coupons. After I had a few sips of liquid courage I 
asked Sharon to dance and we went out onto the crowded 
floor. I tried not to make too big a fool of myself 
while Sharon danced rings around me. We stayed out 
there for two numbers and went back to our table. We 
drank a little more and the trouble started when Sharon 
wanted to go back out and dance some more.

I didn't refuse, but I kept putting it off. I had hoped 
that a little more alcohol would numb the embarrassment 
as I made a fool of myself out there. My normally very 
patient and understanding wife was not quite as patient 
this evening, probably due to the unusually large 
amount of alcohol we were consuming. 

We weren't exactly fighting, but it was obvious that 
she was upset with me. It was so obvious that the four 
men at the next table noticed and one of them asked 
Sharon to dance. 

She didn't even look at me. She smiled and accepted his 
invitation and I sat there watching her prance off with 
a complete stranger who appeared to be twice her age. 
She was twitching her cute butt in that little black 
dress as she walked towards the dance floor with the 
man's arm around her waist.

She was gone for a long time. They danced through the 
rest of the song that had been playing when they went 
up there and the next three songs as well. I caught 
glimpses of her from time to time and she looked sexy 
and beautiful out there. She was smiling and laughing 
and twirling around. I got to see a lot of her firm 
thighs as she danced around with that man, and I could 
see that I wasn't the only one watching. 

I glanced at the table next to me out of the corner of 
my eye and I saw my wife's dance partner's three 
friends watching just as closely as I was. Now and then 
one of them would look over at me with a barely 
disguised look of disdain. It was very unsettling.

I resolved to leave this place as soon as Sharon 
returned to the table but when she was finally escorted 
back to the table her dance partner had stopped at the 
bar on the way back to our tables and as soon as Sharon 
sat back down a waitress delivered two fresh drinks.

I told Sharon that I wanted to leave and she just 
pouted and said, "Let me drink my drink honey! Come on, 
relax Mike. I just want to have a little fun."

I sipped my drink slowly and watched Sharon make quick 
work of hers. She had just about drained her glass when 
another man from the next table came over to our table 
and without even so much as a glance in my direction he 
invited her to dance and she was off again.

I was starting to get upset now, worried and upset. I 
gulped down the rest of my drink as I watched for 
glimpses of my wife dancing with another strange man on 
the dance floor and this time the waitress brought us 
two fresh drinks before my wife even returned to the 
table. I glanced over at the table next to mine and the 
first man that my wife had danced with smiled and 
lifted his glass in salute.

I managed to try to look less pissed off and raised my 
glass in gratitude that I did not feel. I quickly took 
a few sips of my fresh drink. This was my third drink 
after drinking half a bottle of wine with dinner. I had 
never had this much to drink before in my life. 

I thought at the time that three must be the magic 
number because by the time my glass was half empty I 
was starting to relax finally. I felt my cares drifting 
away and I was even enjoying those glimpses I was able 
to catch of my sexy wife dancing and flirting with 
those strange men.

Sharon finally returned to our table and the man she 
had been dancing with pulled a chair up and sat with 
her, talking in her ear while she quickly drank her 
latest drink. For some reason it didn't bother me at 
all that a strange man was sitting with my wife and 
they were laughing and joking and he had his arm around 
her shoulder.

It didn't even bother me when the man's friends stood 
up and moved to a large booth that had just emptied out 
and somehow Sharon and I found ourselves sitting with 
them.

I don't remember very much after that. Some things 
stick out in my mind and as the days pass since that 
evening I have had some of my memories return, mostly 
from the earlier part of the evening. Most of the night 
is still a blank though.

I remember not being alarmed at all when the first man 
that had danced with Sharon pulled her down onto his 
lap and encouraged her to finish her drink. I watched 
her laughing and smiling and sipping her drink while 
the man's hand moved up her thigh, pushing her little 
black dress ahead of it until her underwear was nearly 
exposed. I can remember thinking that something wasn't 
right, but I couldn't put my finger on it.

I think I remember my wife's dance partner cupping one 
of her breasts and saying something to the man beside 
him in the booth, whereupon his friend reached around 
and cupped my wife's other breast and they laughed and 
exchanged comments, presumably about my wife's C cup 
breasts.

First of all, my wife would never permit that sort of 
behavior by me in public. She would certainly never 
permit two strange men to grope her breasts in public 
or private! But more disturbing is the fact that I 
seemed to be amused, though not nearly as amused as she 
was.

When my wife had finished her most recent drink her 
first dance partner took her back out on the dance 
floor. As soon as they were gone one of the other three 
men went to the bar and came back with fresh drinks for 
my wife and me. I didn't even notice that they were 
still sipping on the same three drinks that they had 
been drinking when we came in.

I was encouraged to drink my fresh drink and it didn't 
take much encouragement. I seemed eager to please our 
new friends, whatever their names were. I didn't pay 
any attention to what was happening on the dance floor 
this time. I couldn't even tell you how long Sharon and 
her friend were gone. 

I looked up when they returned and I noticed that she 
was flushed and looked a bit disheveled but she was 
smiling and laughing and I saw no reason for concern. 
Not even when her companion placed her panties and 
pantyhose in the center of our table for all to see.

Sharon was pulled back into the man's lap and as she 
sipped her fresh drink I watched his hand slide up her 
leg again. As strange as it must seem, not only was I 
not alarmed, I thought it was pretty damned amusing!

Our four new friends were totally ignoring me now. They 
never even glanced over to see my reaction. Not even 
when my wife's skirt was pushed all the way up to her 
waist, baring her flat little tummy and her sparse 
patch of light blonde pubic hair to the four men and 
anyone else that happened to walk by.

I watched as all four men explored my wife's firm 
thighs and slid fingers through her slit. One of the 
men pulled her legs farther apart and I couldn't swear 
to it in the dark but it looked very much like they 
were inserting their fingers right up inside of her 
tight little vagina!

Whatever they were doing she was finding it very 
amusing. She was laughing and giggling like a 
schoolgirl. It almost seemed like she was unaware that 
her lower regions were exposed and being explored 
freely by her new friends.

I also remember, vaguely, that she was leaned forward 
and after a moment pulled back against the man whose 
lap she was sitting in and the top of her dress was 
lowered just enough to expose her black strapless bra. 
After a quick exchange of words the bra was removed and 
placed on the table with the rest of her undergarments 
and the four men enjoyed the sight and then the feel of 
my wife's firm young breasts for several moments before 
her dress was pulled back into place and zipped back 
up.

After that my memories get pretty sketchy. I remember 
that Sharon went back out on the dance floor at least 
once more. I am pretty sure that we both had at least 
one more drink. I have had a few flashbacks since then 
of all six of us somewhere else. I don't know where it 
was. I know that we were all naked. I can't be 
positive, but I am almost sure that I saw Sharon having 
sex with all four men in various positions, often with 
two of them at a time. I don't know what they did to 
her, but I know that some of the things that they did 
were painful. I can remember her struggling with them a 
couple of times and I can remember hearing her cry out 
in pain.

As horrible as that is, I have some even more 
disturbing memories. Well, not memories exactly. I have 
vague impressions of me doing things, or having things 
done to me, that I cannot bring myself to even 
consider. They were terrible things that it is just not 
in me to do. 

Except that I know that I did them. I knew right away 
when I woke up the next morning. I knew by the terrible 
taste in my mouth and by the pain I felt when I moved.

As I lay there in bed beside Sharon the next morning I 
had no idea how I had gotten home. I remember that I 
started to get up and go to the bathroom and I felt the 
sudden pains in my stomach and...and in my anus. I had 
that horrible taste in my mouth and when I swallowed my 
throat felt like I had been eating broken glass. 

I lay there quietly then, trying to remember. Some, a 
very few of the events of the previous evening started 
coming back, slowly, with great difficulty. But it was 
all hazy and most of the night was still a blank. I 
know that we had had a lot to drink, but I am 
intelligent enough to know that what happened to us was 
not the result of alcohol. We were drugged. Both of us 
were drugged.

I glanced over at Sharon and I realized that she wasn't 
sleeping. She was lying on her back and she was naked. 
We both were! We never sleep in the nude. But the 
disturbing thing was that there were tears running down 
her cheeks onto her pillow. She was crying quietly.

I reached over to hold her, to try and comfort her but 
she pulled away. I thought that she was mad at me but 
she sobbed and said, "Don't touch me Mike! I'm...it's 
just...you don't want to touch me, not now."

I reached out and pulled her back and took her in my 
arms. She struggled at first and then she collapsed 
into my arms and cried like I had never seen her cry 
before. She was nearly hysterical and it scared the 
hell out of me.

I said, "Honey, we need to call the police. We need to 
go the emergency room."

She shook her head violently and said, "No! I can't! I 
can't tell people that I was raped. Besides, we don't 
have any idea who those men were."

I tried to insist. "Sharon we need to report this. We 
need to be tested for diseases. We have to make sure 
that they don't do this to anyone else. You know they 
have done this before."

She shook her head and said, "I don't care! I can't! I 
can't tell anyone about this. Besides, I don't remember 
everything I did last night, but I remember that I let 
them do anything that they wanted and laughed and 
smiled like an idiot. Everyone in that club that saw us 
would testify that I was a slut last night."

"Oh god Mike, I'm sorry. It's all my fault." She sobbed 
quietly for a moment and then she said, "How can you 
stand to touch me after what I did?"

I didn't want to say it, but I thought it might help. 
"Sharon, it wasn't just you. They...they did things to 
me too." 

I shivered in revulsion and I saw that she already 
knew. She buried her face in my neck and sobbed a 
little longer before she said, "I can't remember much, 
just bits and pieces, especially towards the end of the 
evening. Oh Mike, it was horrible. And it was all my 
fault. You didn't even want to be there!"

I held her tight and said, "It wasn't your fault 
Sharon. We were drugged. You, I mean we had every right 
to go into a dance club last night. We didn't give up 
our rights by entering that place to dance a couple of 
dances on our anniversary."

We were quiet for a few minutes and Sharon asked, "What 
do you think that they will do with the pictures?"

That was something I didn't remember!

"What pictures Sharon?" I asked in a whisper.

She started sobbing again. Finally she was able to say, 
"Oh Mike, there were two men with movie cameras. They 
filmed everything. They filmed every perverted thing 
that both of us did."

I didn't remember that at all. Oh god, our security 
clearances! If those pictures got out we were as good 
as dead. 

Sharon pushed away from me and sat up and stared down 
at me, looking me right in the eyes as if trying to 
read my mind. Finally she whispered, "You don't 
remember the last part, do you?"

I guess she could tell by the look on my face that I 
didn't have a clue what she was talking about. She 
swung her legs out of bed and groaned in pain as she 
got up and ran to the bathroom.

I heard her lock the door and I heard her vomit loudly 
for several minutes. I finally struggled to my feet, 
despite the pain in my lower body, and I struggled to 
the guest bathroom and relieved myself.

I washed up and went back and stood outside our 
bathroom and I heard Sharon crying quietly. I tried to 
get her to open the door but she just kept telling me 
to go away. I finally went to my nightstand and got out 
a little screwdriver and unlocked the bathroom door 
from the outside.

I opened the door and saw her sitting on the toilet 
with the seat down. She was holding her stomach and 
rocking back and forth. I rushed in and she tried to 
fight me off again but I took her in my arms and held 
her.

I told her that I loved her and held her tight. She 
sobbed, "You won't. You won't love me when you know 
what I did, what they made me do."

I led her back out to the bed and we sat on the edge. I 
tried to calm her down and convince her that if she 
could live with the memory of the things that they made 
me do then nothing they did to her would make a 
difference.

I didn't try to find out what it was that was so awful. 
I just tried to assure her that it didn't matter. We 
had a horrible thing happen to us. We were still soul 
mates. Maybe it would be difficult, but we were 
intelligent people and we could get over this.

She made a high pitched keening sound that raised the 
hair on the back of my neck and she screamed, "I fucked 
a god damned dog! They ordered me to kneel down and I 
let a fucking dog lick me between my legs and then fuck 
me while they laughed and took pictures!"

I'll admit that gave me pause for just a moment. And 
not just because I had never heard Sharon say fuck 
before! I had not expected that. But I pulled her back 
into my arms and said, "I don't care. We were raped. We 
were drugged and raped and made to do terrible things. 
It's over now. I still love you just as much as I did 
when I watched you getting dressed to go out for dinner 
last night. Sharon, we will get over this."

She finally seemed to get herself under control and she 
looked me in the eye and said, "Mike, I don't think 
it's over."

She saw the confused look on my face and she said, 
"They took those horrible movies and made us to 
terrible things. They must know where we work. They 
know where we live. If those pictures get out our 
clearances are gone. Our jobs are gone. The only jobs 
we will be able to get will be at a fast food 
restaurant or cleaning bathrooms in gas stations. And 
think about our parents! Mike, your dad has already had 
one heart attack. Those pictures would kill him."

It didn't make sense. We didn't have any money. The 
documents we worked with were all highly classified, 
but not really the kind of thing that spies were 
interested in. What could they hope to gain by 
blackmailing us?

We sat there on the bed despondently for a long time 
before Sharon got up and said, "I need to take a 
shower."

I thought about joining her but she didn't seem to want 
my company at the moment. I put my robe on and went to 
the kitchen and put the coffee on. I thought about 
getting out the bacon and eggs but I couldn't stand the 
thought of food right now. Instead I went back to the 
bedroom and waited for Sharon to finish her shower. 

When she got out I took a long shower and after 
brushing my teeth a couple of times and throwing my 
toothbrush away I got dressed and went to join Sharon 
in the kitchen. We sat quietly at the kitchen table and 
sipped our coffee. 

As I sat there some of what happened came back to me. 
Not the dog. I didn't remember the dog, thankfully. I 
remembered more of what happened before we left the 
club. I didn't want to. It just kept flashing into my 
mind. I remembered seeing Sharon stretched out across 
all four men's laps at one point. Her dress was 
gathered at her waist and her breasts and her lower 
body exposed. She was being groped freely while the 
waitress stood at our table and smiled as she watched.

I remembered Sharon being pulled to her feet and one of 
the men casually letting her dress fall back into place 
over her hips as he pulled the top back up over her 
breasts, very slowly, as the crowd of amused onlookers 
enjoyed the show.

I remembered Sharon dancing naked in a living room. It 
wasn't our living room though. I have no idea where 
they took us.

The hot coffee soothed my sore throat but I suddenly 
remembered how it got so sore. I can't remember the 
man's face, but I remember his hairy belly and I 
remember that I had not struggled even though the pain 
had been awful. It wasn't a clear picture though. I 
couldn't actually swear that it had happened. 

I didn't remember the other, what they must have done 
to make my anus hurt like this. But I was reasonably 
sure that I knew what had happened and I really didn't 
want to remember.

I glanced up at Sharon and I saw that she was trying to 
deal with these horrible memories too. She had finally 
stopped crying but the look on her face was enough to 
make me cry.

I thought again about calling the police. If nothing 
else I thought that it might protect us from being 
blackmailed later. But we had washed away the evidence 
and Sharon was right, if this came out it would kill my 
father. And I wasn't so sure that we wouldn't lose our 
jobs anyway. 

I reached over and placed my hand on top of hers and 
squeezed lightly. Sharon looked up and tried to smile 
but it didn't work. I wanted to say something to make 
her feel better but damned if I could think of 
anything. I could keep saying that it would be alright 
over and over and we both knew that it didn't mean a 
thing. The odds were that it was not going to be 
alright. We both had a very bad feeling about this.

We had no plans for Sunday beyond going grocery 
shopping. As it turned out neither one of us could 
stand the idea of going out and facing other people. So 
we put it off. We had enough food in the house for a 
few days. If we ran out of real food we could always 
eat soup.

We finished our coffee finally and went into the living 
room and sat together on the couch. I held her in my 
arms and we sat like that most of the day without 
talking. I didn't even think about the Sunday paper 
until almost bedtime. We normally spend an hour or so 
doing the Sunday crossword puzzle in the morning, but 
not today. Maybe we should have. We could have used a 
distraction.

Just before we went to bed I went out and got the 
Sunday paper out of the box so that there would be room 
for the Monday paper. But we didn't even open it. I 
suddenly realized as we were getting into our pajamas 
that we hadn't eaten all day. I guess we were both 
still too upset to eat. I was anyway.

I glanced at Sharon as she was putting her pajamas on 
and I saw the scratches and the bruises on her back. I 
couldn't even imagine what it must have been like for 
her to let that dog...oh Christ! I couldn't even say it 
to myself! 

What I went through was horrible, but it had been so 
much worse for her. She had been raped over and over by 
those four men and then forced to be with that dog. I 
couldn't remember most of what had happened to me, and 
I was so very grateful for that. 

Apparently they had given me more of the drugs than 
they had given her because she seemed to remember a lot 
more. Or maybe I was just more susceptible. I wish that 
I could forget the things that I did remember from last 
night. Every image was more disturbing than the last.

We both lay in bed for a long time before we went to 
sleep that night. I tried not to think about it but 
several new and unwanted memories flashed through my 
tortured mind. I had a fuzzy image of Sharon taking on 
three men at once with apparent eagerness. Another 
image of Sharon with two men that I didn't remember 
from last night came to me and I puzzled over it for a 
few minutes before I realized that those must have been 
the cameramen. For the life of me I couldn't remember 
anyone taking pictures of us.

Sharon got to sleep before I did and not long after she 
fell asleep she began making terrible noises and 
sobbing quietly as she slept. I debated with myself 
over whether or not to wake her but I decided that it 
would be better if she slept.

The next morning we got up and went through our normal 
Monday morning routine without speaking. We ate a 
little cold cereal and I drove us in to the office. I 
dreaded having to interact with people but it turned 
out to be a relief to be able to throw myself into my 
work and not think about what had happened to us. Or at 
least not think about it constantly. As much as I tried 
to avoid them those flashbacks kept stabbing me in the 
brain.

We met at lunch time and went to the small break room 
and had a can of coke for lunch. We sat together 
quietly after I asked her if she was doing okay. She 
shrugged and we sat at a small table and held hands and 
tried to ignore the other people in the room.

The people that we worked with left us alone except for 
Anne, the woman that had introduced us and almost 
ordered us to go out together. She came over to our 
table and said, "You guys look like hell! You aren't 
fighting are you?"

I tried to smile at her and said, "No Anne. We aren't 
fighting." I couldn't think of anything else to say but 
Sharon said, "We just lost a friend from college and 
we're feeling kind of down."

We did go to the same college but I was a year ahead of 
her and as far as we know we didn't have any friends in 
common. But Anne didn't know that and she accepted 
Sharon's excuse easily.

After she offered her condolences and walked back to 
her table I smiled wryly at Sharon but we still didn't 
feel like talking.

After work I drove home nervously. I was terrified that 
someone would be waiting for us or there would be 
something in the mail from a blackmailer. I could tell 
that Sharon had the same fears.

But when we got home there was nothing but a handful of 
junk mail and a dark, empty house. We ate a light 
supper and after we cleaned up we sat at the table and 
had a glass of lemonade. After a long silence I said, 
"I feel like we should talk. I want to say something to 
make it all okay. I would give anything if I could turn 
back the clock or even just make you feel better in 
some way. It is tearing me up to see you suffer like 
this Sharon. I love you so much and I can't stand to 
see you like this."

She lifted my hand and kissed it and gave me a tiny, 
fleeting smile. She said, "I know Mike. It's just going 
to take time. Don't worry. I'll be okay after a while I 
guess. But there are no magic words and we both know 
that 'it's going to be okay' is a pile of crap. It is 
going to hurt for a long time. I keep remembering 
things that happened and I want so much to forget it, 
all of it. 

Maybe you were right yesterday. Maybe we should have 
called the police. Maybe we should have gone to the 
hospital. It's too late now though. Still, I am 
starting to wonder if maybe we shouldn't both talk to a 
rape counselor. I am really having a hard time dealing 
with this."

The idea of telling someone what had happened to me, 
what little I remembered of it anyway, was more than I 
could stand. But if that's what it will take to get our 
lives back then I'm willing to try. 

I told Sharon, "If you want to see someone I'll make 
some phone calls."

She squeezed my hand and said, "Let's give it a week. I 
am not sure that I could actually tell someone what 
happened to me, to us. But we have to do something if 
we can't get over it on our own. We can't live like 
this."

I nodded. It would be harder for her I'm sure. But she 
was right. We can't go on like this.

I said, "Okay, let me know if and when you are ready. 
Why don't we go to bed and read? Or would you rather 
watch television?"

She replied, "I can't stand the idea of all of those 
happy people saying all of those stupid things on 
television. I vote for reading."

We took the Sunday paper to bed and read it. When we 
finished reading the paper we worked on the crossword 
puzzle together. It was such a little thing but it 
seemed to make us both feel better. It was such a 
normal thing to do I guess. 

It was still too early to try to go to sleep when we 
finished the puzzle and I don't think that either one 
of us wanted to lay in the dark any longer than we had 
to and have those horrible mental pictures play out in 
our minds. So we read our books for a while. 

I read to the end of a chapter and put my book up. I 
turned my light out and snuggled up to Sharon and held 
her in my arms while she read. She tensed up when I 
first snuggled up behind her but then she took a breath 
and relaxed. I held her like that until she finished 
reading and then she turned her light off and lay down 
on her back.

We lay there in the dark for a few minutes and I said, 
"We haven't kissed since Saturday."

She turned on her side and faced me and said, "Do you 
really want to kiss me?"

I was shocked that she would ask. "Of course!" I 
replied. "I will always want to kiss you."

She put her hand on my cheek and leaned over and kissed 
me lightly. I smiled at her and said, "Is that the best 
you can do?"

The next thing I knew we were holding each other tight 
and kissing passionately. She was pressing her body 
against mine and crying and kissing me and then she 
broke off the kiss and asked, "How can you want me 
after what you saw, what you know?"

I replied, "I am not going to rush you. I know that you 
have been traumatized. But I adored you on Friday and I 
adore you today and nothing that has happened has 
changed that. I will always want you. I want to hold 
you and kiss you and make love to you and I fully 
expect to go to my grave feeling that way. I will give 
you all of the time to heal that you need, but I don't 
want you to ever doubt that I love you and I want you."

She held my face in her hands and whispered, "Oh Mike! 
Make love to me. Please. I need that now. I need to 
believe that you love me after everything that I did."

I kissed her and said, "You didn't do anything Sharon. 
Things were done to you. And I care because they hurt 
you, but they don't matter to me. They don't change 
what I feel for you or what I think of you."

I pulled her close again and as we kissed I move my 
hands over her beautiful body. I was careful, more 
gentle than usual. I knew that she had scratches and 
bruises and I tried not to hurt her. I carefully 
unbuttoned her pajama top and caressed her perfect 
breasts as we kissed. I was relieved when I realized 
that she was becoming aroused. I had feared that it was 
too soon. I kissed my way down to her breasts and 
teased them with my lips and tongue while I unfastened 
her pajama bottoms and worked them off. 

When she was almost naked I rolled her onto her back 
and kissed my way down to her pussy. She tensed up at 
first, but I was gentle and loving and soon she relaxed 
and let the pleasure take over. Before very long she 
was moaning and her hands were gripping my hair and 
pulling my head down as she lifted her hips and began 
to grind her mound against my mouth with more passion 
and more abandon than I can ever remember her showing 
before. It made me think of what had happened to her 
but I was so pleased that she could enjoy what I was 
doing that I just pushed that out of my mind.

I ate her until after her third orgasm when she pushed 
my head away with shaking hands. She gasped and said, 
"Mike! Stop, please! Enough! Oh baby, that was 
wonderful. Thank you so much. I love you baby."

I kissed my way back up her beautiful body and held her 
tight. We kissed for a minute and then she said, "I was 
afraid. I was terrified that I wouldn't be able to feel 
that again. I love you so much Mike. Thank you for 
being so sweet."

I felt her hand moving down and her fingers wrapped 
around my hard cock. It was my turn to gasp and she 
smiled and said, "Hmmm, I guess you love me after all!"

I chuckled and said, "Yes, I do. But that isn't how you 
can tell."

She pushed me over on my back and said, "Maybe not, but 
it makes me feel better when I reach down and feel that 
there. I was afraid that you would never want me 
again."

She got up on her knees and opened my pajama bottoms 
and leaned down and kissed my cock and rubbed her face 
over it. She smiled up at me in the dark and in a 
husky, sexy voice she said, "I think you are going to 
get a kick out of this."

She bent down and took my cock into her mouth and I 
watched in awe as her lips slid slowly all the way down 
to the base of my cock. She moaned passionately and so 
did I. I had never felt anything like it! I mean, she 
had performed oral sex on me before, but not like this! 
The head of my cock was actually in her throat!

I dropped my head back on my pillow and gasped, "Oh my 
god! Sharon!"

I knew I wasn't going to last long and as my orgasm 
neared I said, "I'm going to cum Sharon." 

That had always been her cue to take her mouth away and 
finish me off with her hand. Not this time! She moaned 
and continued to move her lips up and down my cock and 
at the same time she reached her hand down and gently 
cradled my balls and tickled the underside of them and 
that was all I could take. For the first time I came in 
her mouth and as my cum filled her mouth she continued 
to moan as if she were having an orgasm.

I finally reached down and pulled her off of my cock 
and up over my body. I held her tight and smothered her 
face in kisses. Then we just held each other and waited 
for our heartbeats to return to normal.

I wouldn't want to say it out loud, but there was one 
side effect of the events that took place Saturday 
night that I didn't have a problem with! That was the 
most amazing thing that I had ever felt. 

I opened my eyes and she was staring down at me 
curiously. I smiled and said, "What?"

She just shook her head and rested her face on my 
shoulder. 

I got scared and asked, "I'm sorry baby. Was it too 
soon?"

Sharon laughed quietly and said, "No. I was just 
thinking that it was a shame that I had to be raped 
before I could do that. I never wanted you to know it, 
but I never liked taking you in my mouth. I did that 
time though. I wanted to make love to you and to please 
you and as sick as it sounds, I felt proud that I am 
pretty good at it now. I was good, wasn't I?"

I pulled her head up and kissed her and I said, "Honey 
you were fantastic. Why didn't you tell me you didn't 
like to do it before? I wouldn't have wanted you to do 
it if you didn't want to."

She snuggled a little tighter against me and said, "I 
know Mike. But I thought it was fair. I love when you 
do it for me. And I know you enjoy it. I like to please 
you."

I lifted her chin and looked her in the eyes and said, 
"I don't ever want you to do anything that you don't 
want to do. Not ever Sharon."

She smiled and said, "I like it now. Want to try 
again?"

I laughed and held her tight and said, "Maybe tomorrow. 
Now go to sleep."

She rolled off of me and reached for her pajama bottoms 
but I stopped her. I pulled her back against me and 
held one of her soft, firm breasts in my hand and said, 
"No. Leave them off. Stay like this. I like you without 
pajamas."

I could almost feel her thinking about it and then she 
sat up and pulled off her tops and threw them down on 
the floor. She lay back down and in a playful voice 
said, "Okay, now take yours off."

I was twenty-four years old and had never slept in the 
nude a day in my life. Or at least, not until Saturday 
night when I was drugged and...no. Don't even think 
about it! I quickly pushed away the unwanted memories 
of that night and stood up and scrambled out of my 
pajamas. I hopped back in bed feeling just a little 
self-conscious. I moved over and cuddled up to Sharon 
again and put my arms around her. I kissed the back of 
her neck and asked, "Why the hell were we wearing 
pajamas anyway? This feels so nice."

Sharon pulled my hand to her lips and kissed it and 
said, "I don't remember. It does feel nice, doesn't it? 
I love you Mike."

I told her that I loved her and we fell asleep that 
way. 

We had moved around a little in our sleep but when we 
woke up Tuesday morning we were still holding each 
other. We looked at each other and dawdled in bed for a 
few minutes and decided that sleeping in the nude was 
the only way to go.

We got up and got ready for work and had a light 
breakfast. Each day seemed to be getting a little 
easier. We were still traumatized of course, but we 
could see where things could slowly return to more or 
less normal for us. We would always have that horrible 
experience in our past. But maybe, with time, we could 
return to almost normal. At least now we could talk and 
look each other in the eye, and it had only been two 
days.

That evening we stopped on the way home from work and 
bought a few groceries. We were slowly fighting to 
reclaim our lives. Both of us were still having 
flashbacks and bad dreams, but we were slowly becoming 
more able to function normally and deal with the world 
around us.

When we got home from work on Wednesday and there was 
still no sign of the people who had raped us we started 
to think that things were going to get better. And on 
Thursday, by the time we went to bed we were actually 
starting to feel safe again. I kept telling myself, one 
day at a time. Each day it gets a little better. By now 
my body had recovered from whatever they had done to me 
and except for a few of the deeper scratches on 
Sharon's back she had recovered too, at least 
physically. 

We couldn't get what happened out of our minds and I 
know that each day as we headed home from work we were 
both on edge as we drove down our street, watching 
closely to see if there was a car in our driveway. Once 
I had parked and we had checked to make sure that there 
was nothing in the mailbox that was threatening we 
would relax a little more. Except for those few minutes 
of angst each evening we were slowly recovering 
mentally.

The nervousness returned on Friday when we noticed a 
big black Suburban parked in front of our house. The 
windows were dark and we couldn't see if anyone was 
inside the vehicle. We had never seen it before. We 
knew that it didn't belong to anyone that lived near us 
and we were both on edge as soon as we saw it.

I was tempted to drive right on by our house and keep 
going. I should have.

I had slowed when I saw the Suburban. There was no way 
of knowing for sure that it was waiting for us or if it 
was those same men from last Saturday. I turned to 
Sharon and asked, "What do you want to do? Should I 
keep going?"

She slumped in her seat and said, "We might as well get 
this over with. Let's find out what they want. It might 
not even be them. We might be getting scared over 
nothing."

I pulled into the driveway and we got out and went into 
the house without looking at the SUV. As soon as we 
were inside I went to the window and watched as two men 
got out of the Suburban and came up the sidewalk to our 
door.

I heard Sharon gasp behind me. We both recognized the 
two men from last Saturday night. They were not the two 
that had danced with Sharon. They were the other two 
that had been sitting with them. They took part in 
molesting her in the club before we left and they were 
certainly involved in the rape that followed.

I listened helplessly as Sharon muttered, "Oh no. Oh 
god no. It isn't over. Oh Mike. What can we do?"

I watched the two men approach our door and I felt like 
I had just been punched in the stomach. With great 
difficulty I drew a deep breath and tried to sound calm 
as I said, "Let's see what they want before we panic 
Sharon." I didn't know what else to say.

When the doorbell rang I went to the door and opened 
it. They were both very large men with a strong hint of 
danger about them. They were the kind of men that you 
knew could hurt you badly and would probably enjoy 
doing it. The one in front smiled at me but it wasn't a 
reassuring smile. He pushed past me and his companion 
followed him inside and shut the door. 

They seemed to already be familiar with our home. I 
suppose that they were the ones that brought us home 
Sunday morning and undressed us and put us to bed. They 
had been free to explore our home at that time. Sharon 
and I had been either unconscious or so full of drugs 
that we had no idea what was happening.

The first man that had entered had been carrying a 
small, leather attaché case. He turned to us and said, 
"Sit down. We have some things to show you."

I had an idea of what "things" they were going to show 
us and I didn't want to see them. I knew that Sharon 
didn't either. But we were helpless against those two 
large men who seemed to threaten us without ever 
uttering a threatening word. Their very demeanor let us 
know that we were going to do what we were told, 
whether we wanted to or not.

I put my arm around Sharon and we moved towards the 
sofa. The second man separated us and sent me to one 
chair and my wife to another. If it was a move 
calculated to make us feel more helpless it worked 
perfectly.

The man with the attaché case turned to me and asked, 
"How much do you remember about that night?"

I looked up at him and listlessly responded, "Too 
much."

He stared at me for a moment and then he opened his 
case and said, "Before we get started, here are some of 
the highlights from the movie you are about to watch. 
Look at them."

He handed my wife and I each a folder full of 8X10 
photographs that appeared to be video captures taken 
from a movie. I didn't want to look. I had a good idea 
of what kinds of pictures were in the folder and I 
didn't want to see them. I heard Sharon paging through 
her folder and moaning in shame and fear.

With shaking hands I opened the folder I had been given 
and I was surprised to see that the first pictures were 
taken in the dance club. They were of comparatively 
poor quality, but they were in color and they were 
clear. They must have been taken from some sort of 
surveillance system in the club. They were dark and a 
few of them were blurry. But they were good enough that 
it was obvious that Sharon and I were the couple who 
joined the four men at their booth. Someone had to have 
been operating the camera system while we were there. 
They had zoomed in several times for close-ups of some 
of the more disturbing things that had happened.

I had a cockeyed smile on my face and looked like I 
might be a little tipsy but Sharon seemed to be having 
a ball. She was laughing and smiling as the men groped 
her and bared various parts of her body and explored it 
freely.

There were several shots in which she was totally 
exposed. There were also a few pictures taken on the 
dance floor with her skirt being held up around her 
waist by her partner and everyone around her staring in 
disbelief. In one series of pictures I saw her dance 
partner holding her skirt up to her waist while two men 
from the crowd peeled her pantyhose and her panties off 
slowly, with lots of groping and apparently lots of 
encouragement from the crowd that had gathered around 
to watch.

The next photographs were from that living room where 
the rapes had taken place. Both Sharon and I still 
seemed like willing participants. I noticed though that 
it seemed like the more time that passed the more 
glassy-eyed I became.

Sharon and I were both naked very soon after these 
shots began but it was not obvious that we were under 
the influence of some kind of drug. I wasn't all that 
animated, but I seemed to be cooperating fully. I 
wasn't in most of the pictures though. Most of the 
attention was focused on Sharon. 

She went from man to man, letting all four men explore 
her naked body and striking the most obscene poses for 
them and for the cameras. But it wasn't long before the 
real action started. There were pictures of Sharon 
going from man to man and giving them oral sex. Right 
from the beginning it was obvious that they weren't 
satisfied with her ability to perform that intimate 
act. 

They showed her smiling and taking the first man's cock 
into her mouth with apparent pleasure. But then the 
camera filmed from the rear as the man's hands held her 
by the back of her head and pulled her face down, 
forcing his cock all the way into her mouth and throat. 
I could vaguely remember her struggles when the first 
couple of men had done that, but it wasn't obvious from 
these photographs.

I was half way through the large stack of pictures 
before the pictures of my own degradation began to 
appear. The camera focused on me and in the first 
picture I seemed to be watching and enjoying my wife 
having sex with the four men. In the next photograph 
there were naked men standing on either side of me. It 
didn't look like I was even aware of it.

It was instantly obvious that they were not a part of 
the original 'gang of four' that had drugged and 
entrapped us. The two men standing beside my chair in 
the photographs were black. 

As the pictures progressed I saw myself taking both 
black cocks all the way down my throat and then on my 
hands and knees with one of them in my mouth and one 
using me anally. They switched places several times. 

When I woke up the next morning and became instantly 
aware of the pain I knew, well, I strongly suspected 
that I had been raped anally. But suspecting it didn't 
prepare me for seeing the pictures of it. 

There were less than a dozen pictures of me with the 
black men before the cameras returned to Sharon. She 
was engaged in one sex act after another, very seldom 
with only one man at a time. She was subjected to 
double and triple penetrations. She didn't seem as 
excited as she had in the first photographs but she was 
still smiling and obviously cooperating with the men 
who were using her.

After all four men were sated the two black men that 
had raped me were given an opportunity to rape her as 
well. Then I came to the last series of a dozen 
photographs of Sharon being mounted by the dog. Even in 
those pictures she was smiling, though it seemed 
forced.

I glanced over at Sharon. She had her hands over her 
face and she was crying quietly. I wasn't crying, but I 
could have. I felt a desperate helplessness wash over 
me. I was helpless to protect my wife from these men. I 
didn't know yet what they wanted, but I didn't see how 
we could refuse them. Not when they had those horrible 
pictures. If those photographs, or the movie from which 
they were taken, became public our lives were over.

We could never look anyone we knew in the eye again. 
Our jobs, our careers would be things of the past. We 
would lose everything. The question now was what did 
they want?

The man with the attaché case said, "That was just a 
preview." 

He got up and removed a DVD from his case and placed it 
in our DVD player. He turned on the TV and started the 
movie.

The movie didn't just start. There was a title. "Sharon 
and Mike's Second Anniversary Party", starring Sharon 
and Michael Kramer of 1711 Cimarron Street. As the 
title came up on the screen it was superimposed over 
film of Sharon and I at our table and the only sound 
was the loud music and the roar of the crowd.

The movie title and our names disappeared and the movie 
started. The quality was relatively poor at first. But 
it was clearly me and Sharon in the club. It showed us 
happy and talking to each other. There was a brief shot 
of the two of us dancing. They must have selected us as 
soon as we entered the club because there always seemed 
to be a camera pointed at us.

I suddenly remembered the free drink coupons our waiter 
had given us after dinner. We had been lured into that 
club Saturday night! We had been selected to play their 
terrible game while we were still eating our dinner!

The DVD didn't show everything that had happened, but 
we clearly saw the change in our expressions when 
Sharon became impatient with me for not wanting to 
dance more. The movie showed the two men from the 
adjoining table taking turns escorting Sharon out onto 
the dance floor and there were several scenes of some 
very sexy dancing.

In the next segment we were seen smiling and 
accompanying the four men to the large booth and Sharon 
being pulled onto one of the men's laps. We seemed to 
be going along cheerfully with every new indignity. We 
were both smiling and Sharon permitted all four men 
complete access to her beautiful young body while I 
watched with seeming approval.

A little later, when those men had been encouraged to 
remove her undergarments on the dance floor the 
expression of joy on Sharon's face was obvious. Later, 
when they had pulled her dress down from the top and 
removed her bra, with a lot more people watching than I 
had been aware of at the time, there had been a flirty, 
almost lustful look on her face as the men removed her 
bra and cupped her naked breasts right there in the 
booth.

The last shot in the club was of the six of us leaving 
together. We all walked out under our own power with no 
apparent coercion from anyone.

The next scene was the first in which our voices could 
be heard. We were in a nicely furnished living room 
somewhere with the four men, and the cameramen of 
course. The four men were seated around the room on two 
chairs and a sofa and I was sitting in a straight chair 
nearby. The picture was much clearer now, definitely a 
result of professional equipment and experienced 
cameramen.

Sharon was encouraged to dance in front of them and she 
danced slowly and sensuously for them to whatever song 
was playing in her head at the time. The first man to 
dance with her in the club that evening seemed to be 
the man in charge. He watched her dance for a minute 
before he suggested that she would be able to dance 
much more freely without her little black dress on. It 
hadn't even been an order, just a suggestion. 

She didn't even break her rhythm. She continued to sway 
in front of the men as she reached back and unzipped 
her dress. There was a quick cut to my smiling face and 
then the camera cut back to catch her dress sliding 
down off of her shoulders and baring her perfect young 
breasts to the leering men, all of whom were at least 
twice her age.

Her hips swiveled sexily as she slid the dress down 
over her waist and it puddled at her feet. She kicked 
it away and danced naked for several minutes while the 
men were heard to discuss her body in the crudest 
terms.

The man who was in charge, the oldest of the four men, 
wiggled his finger at her and she danced over to where 
he was sitting. She stopped dancing when his hands 
reached out and began to explore her naked body. He 
cupped her breasts and pinched her nipples and then his 
hand moved down and he cupped her tight little pussy in 
his hand. 

Her pleasure was apparent as he groped her. She 
shivered lustfully as he cupped her mound and then 
began to slide a finger up and down her moist slit as 
the camera zoomed in for a close-up.

I heard his pleasant voice tell her to turn around and 
spread her legs and bend over and touch her toes and 
she obeyed instantly. The camera had backed out and 
gotten a wide shot of her assuming the new and 
degrading position and then came back for another 
close-up of the man's fingers exploring her obscenely 
displayed pussy. It was incredibly wet and he dipped 
his fingers into her several times before he began to 
explore her exposed anus.

She giggled as his finger tickled her pink little hole 
and then slowly entered her. She made a sound that 
seemed to indicate discomfort as his finger entered her 
back passage. He smiled and withdrew his finger and 
said, "You are very tight my dear. Reach back and place 
your hands on your ass and spread your cheeks for me."

She obeyed instantly and his finger returned and dipped 
down into her juicy pussy again and then returned to 
her anus. He said, "Relax now Sharon. You have to get 
used to being touched here. It may be unpleasant at 
first, but once you are used to it, it won't be so 
bad."

I watched as his finger entered her back passage again 
and slowly began to move in and out of her, this time 
with no apparent resistance from Sharon. This went on 
for several moments before he withdrew his finger and 
instructed her to stand up and face him again. 

When she had complied he smiled at her and offered his 
finger to her lips. She sucked it clean without 
hesitation and while she sucked on his finger he said, 
"I want you to go to each of my friends now and allow 
them to examine your body more closely."

She went next to the second of the men that she had 
danced with that night and his examination of her body 
was nearly identical to the first man's. As the second 
man's hands explored my obedient wife's young body the 
first man stood up and watched as he undressed. For the 
first time I was able to fully appreciate how well hung 
he was. His cock was at least eight inches long and 
very fat. It was at least twice as big around as my 
little five and a half inch cock.

While the third man was exploring my wife and the 
second man was undressing the first man suggested in 
that friendly voice that I should get undressed too. He 
said that I would be joining the party later.

It was about at this point, as Sharon and I were 
staring in horror at the movie on our television that 
the man with the attaché case, the man who seemed to be 
third in the pecking order of the four men, moved over 
to the chair that Sharon was sitting in. He reached 
down and casually slid his hand inside of her blouse 
and cupped her breast. 

She tried to ignore him. Her eyes were staring at the 
television, watching the DVD that was playing and 
filling in the gaps in our hazy memories. She jumped 
slightly as he touched her, but she didn't fight him. 

I tried to ignore them since there was nothing that I 
could do about it. I saw the fourth man glance at me, 
presumably to assure himself that I wouldn't do 
anything stupid. Then he turned his attention back to 
his friend and Sharon.

I tried to focus on the television but I couldn't help 
seeing Sharon and the man that was casually molesting 
her out of the corner of my eye. Sharon was still 
wearing the conservative blouse and long skirt that she 
had worn to work today.

I heard the man who was groping her breast say quietly, 
"Damn Sharon, you dress like an old lady. Well, don't 
worry, that's going to change."

On the screen I had finished undressing and returned to 
my seat and the fourth man was just finishing exploring 
Sharon's body as she posed for him in that same obscene 
pose that she had assume for all four men.

I saw his large finger being withdrawn from her anus 
and after she turned around and cleaned him like she 
had the others the first man called her back over to 
him. When she stood in front of him again his finger 
returned to her lust swollen vulva and he smiled up at 
her and said, "You are enjoying this aren't you 
Sharon?"

Sharon nodded enthusiastically, still smiling brightly. 

Meanwhile, the last man stood up and began to undress 
and as his penis came into view I was struck once again 
by the size of the four penises that were now on 
display. They were all very long and very fat and very 
hard and I couldn't imagine Sharon having to allow 
these men to have sex with her. I understood that the 
vagina was a very elastic organ. After all, they 
stretched to accommodate the birth of a child. But I 
wasn't thinking too clearly. Not now and certainly not 
then when it was happening in front of me.

I watched in disbelief as Sharon was pulled to her 
knees between the leader's legs and he asked her if she 
likes to suck cocks. 

She shrugged noncommittally and he smiled and said, 
"That's okay little girl. By the time this night is 
over you are going to be an expert. Now why don't you 
bend down and start licking and kissing my balls and 
we'll start out kind of slow and enjoy this together."

Out of the corner of my eye I saw that the man 
molesting Sharon while we watched the movie had 
unbuttoned her blouse and unfastened her bra in the 
front. Her breasts were exposed now. 

Sharon was sitting there, staring at the TV as her 
assailant molested her breasts with impunity. The tears 
were streaking down her cheeks and dripping down onto 
her exposed breasts and the hand of the man who was 
molesting her.

His finger moved up and dabbed at her tears and in a 
voice that was scary just because it was so soft but 
full of confidence he said, "Nothing turns me on like a 
beautiful woman with tears in her eyes." He could do 
anything that he wanted to Sharon. She would permit it. 
I would permit it. I was powerless to prevent it and we 
all knew it.

My attention returned to the rape on the screen as 
Sharon had begun to suck on the first few inches of the 
leader's cock. He was watching her with an amused look 
on his face. 

He turned to his friends and said, "Isn't that cute? 
The stupid cunt doesn't have a fucking clue!"

They laughed at my wife and her attempts to satisfy the 
man with her mouth. I didn't see the problem. That was 
the way that she pleased me with her mouth on those 
infrequent occasions when she had made an attempt to 
suck on my cock. But I remembered the pictures of what 
was to come.

I watched as the camera angle changed. The cameraman 
moved behind Sharon and the man whose cock was in her 
mouth gripped her head firmly and began to pull her 
down onto his cock. With each stroke more and more of 
his cock disappeared into her mouth. I could hear her 
gagging and gasping for air and groaning in pain but 
she didn't seem to fight him as he kept it up until his 
oversized cock was buried in her throat and her lips 
were stretched wide around the base of his cock. 

The camera moved around to the side again and showed a 
close-up of my wife with his cock buried in her throat. 
Her eyes were opened wide and tears were streaming from 
them. Her expression was something between horror and 
surprise as she knelt in front of the man and held his 
cock in her throat.

He let her slide back up his cock and then pulled her 
back down until his cock was buried all the way in her 
mouth and throat again. It went on and on and each time 
it seemed to go down easier until at the end he had 
removed his hands from her head and she was doing it on 
her own.

It was horrible to watch and I was forced to remember 
what was going to happen later when those black men 
made me do the same thing to them. I remembered the 
helplessness and the fear and the pain and the 
humiliation that I had seen on my face in the 
photographs they had just made us look through. So I 
knew what was happening in Sharon's head right at that 
moment.

I suppose it was inevitable, but just then I heard the 
ominous sound of a zipper being pulled down and I 
glanced over to see the man that was molesting Sharon 
say, "Let's see if you remember what you learned that 
night sweetheart."

His hard, drooling cock was pointed right at her face.

She had studiously avoided looking at me while this was 
all going on but just before she took her rapist's 
nasty sex organ into her mouth again she glanced at me 
and through the tears I saw a plea. I wasn't sure if 
she was begging me to forgive her for what she was 
about to be forced to do or if she was begging me to 
save her from having to do it. She must know that I was 
just as helpless against these two large men as she 
was. 

I tried not to watch. I knew that she wouldn't want me 
to see this. Especially now, without benefit of the 
mind numbing drugs we had been given last weekend. It 
was tearing me up deep inside, but I couldn't turn 
away.

I watched as she took that large organ into her mouth 
and I heard the man assaulting her sigh with pleasure 
as she began to slide her lips down over his throbbing 
penis. I glanced up at his face and he was staring at 
me! I had the impression that he was getting as much 
pleasure from raping my wife's throat in front of me as 
he was from what she was doing with her mouth. There 
was a look of scorn and derision on his face that made 
me feel like, well, like what I was. A helpless wimp 
that sat by and allowed men to rape my wife without so 
much as a protest.

Even though I had seen the photographs and I was 
watching it happen now on the DVD playing on our 
television, watching her swallow that large cock in 
person, so close to me that I could almost reach out 
and touch them, it was impossible to believe that she 
could do that. I remembered again that I had been 
forced to do it myself, and I had been sent home with 
the sore throat to prove it. But I didn't remember it. 
I have a vague recollection of a man's stomach in my 
face but even the pictures that showed it didn't 
restore that memory. In fact, I still don't remember 
that it had been a black man!

I turned my attention back to the television just as 
Sharon was shown walking on her knees to the second man 
she was going to suck off that night. She was still 
grinning, though not so confidently now. There were 
tears stains on her cheeks but she had stopped crying 
and she didn't seem at all reluctant as she moved 
between the second man's legs and started all over 
again.

I looked back at the rape that was taking place right 
beside me now and I heard Sharon gag slightly just 
before the man's large cock entered her throat. This 
time she did it on her own. Her rapist stood there with 
one hand on her breast, pinching and pulling painfully 
on her nipple and the other hand resting on her 
shoulder as she took his cock all the way into her 
throat and held him there for a moment before pulling 
back and doing it all over again.

He smiled at me as he said to her, "That's a good girl. 
Just like we taught you. Every good cunt needs to know 
how to suck a cock the right way."

He gave me an evil grin and said, "That means you too 
you fucking sissy."

I blanched at the terrible insult and the implied 
threat of things to come, but I couldn't deny it. Only 
a sissy would allow his wife to be used like this and 
not put up a fight, no matter how futile.

I considered doing something now, but at this point 
what would it matter. The damage was already done. We 
were totally helpless now. They had those pictures and 
the movies and attacking him now would just give them 
an excuse to hurt me more. I had never struck another 
person in my life. I am embarrassed to say that I don't 
even know how. I know absolutely nothing about 
fighting.

It seemed to me that it took the man that was raping 
Sharon's mouth a long time to cum. It took much longer 
than it had in the movie. It finally occurred to me 
that the movie had been edited to keep it interesting 
and shorten it. We had been raped for hours. They 
probably had it all on a disk somewhere, but the DVD we 
were watching had probably been shortened 
considerately.

By the time the man finally came in Sharon's mouth here 
in our living room, she had finished sucking off all 
four men on the screen and was crawling back down the 
line to the first man she had sucked off.

She moved back between his legs and he patted her on 
the head and said in a very condescending voice, "That 
was very good Sharon. You've learned a lot already. 
You're still having fun aren't you?"

She said that she was but her smile looked pasted on 
now and her voice was no longer happy and enthusiastic. 
She sounded kind of raspy. Obviously a result of the 
damage done to her throat while she had satisfied those 
four very well hung men. She was still obeying every 
order, every suggestion without hesitation though.

He said, "Okay, now we are going to try something else. 
I want you to suck my cock again and get it nice and 
hard. When I am ready I am going to fuck your cunt for 
a few minutes and then I'm going to fuck your ass. I 
suspect that no one has ever fucked your ass before 
sweetheart. Am I right?"

She looked confused and scared. She first shook her 
head and then nodded it. Then she said, "Yes you are 
right. No one has ever done that."

He smiled and asked, "Done what Sharon?"

She didn't blush, but she looked very uncomfortable 
when she said, "Put their...put their penis in my 
rectum?"

All four men laughed derisively and the leader said, 
"No Sharon, fucked your ass. Say it right."

I could hardly hear her as she said, "No one has ever 
fucked my ass."

Sharon and I stared at her image on the television as 
she bent down and used her mouth to make the leader of 
the gang of four hard again. The man she had just 
sucked off in our living room put his soft cock back in 
his pants and went over and sat down on the couch. He 
was immediately replaced by his companion.

He walked over and stood over her for a second, looking 
down at her with tears running down her cheeks and that 
terrible, helpless look on her face. He smiled at her 
and said, "Before we get started again, why don't we 
make you more comfortable. Stand up bitch."

Sharon got to her feet unsteadily and he reached out 
and teased her breasts roughly. I thought that he would 
begin pulling her clothes off, or order her to undress. 
Instead he looked over at me and said, "Get your pussy 
ass over here and undress my new cunt. I like my 
cocksuckers to be naked."

I thought about refusing. I knew that I would get hurt 
if I did but what stopped me was that I assumed that 
they would make it harder on Sharon to teach me a 
lesson. 

I didn't refuse though. It would have been pointless. I 
was just as helpless as she was and we all knew it. I 
realized that I was actually more afraid of what she 
would think of me for not protecting her than I was of 
getting hurt. But I was all too aware that I was 
helpless. By now I had proven myself unable to take a 
stand, unable to protect my wife.

I stood and stepped closer. I avoided everyone's eyes 
as I slid Sharon's blouse and bra off together. I 
dropped them nearby and then I removed her wide belt 
and dropped it on her blouse. I located the button and 
the zipper holding her skirt in place and unfastened 
them. 

Her skirt started to fall on its own but caught on her 
slender hips. I pushed it down and then I knelt and 
worked her hose and her panties off together. I lifted 
her feet one at a time and freed her clothing and added 
the rest of it to the pile that sat nearby. 

I stood up and started to return to my seat but the 
bastard that was about to force Sharon to suck his cock 
said, "No, not yet. Give your little wife a kiss first 
and tell her you love her. She seems upset about 
something."

I heard the other man chuckle as I turned Sharon's face 
to mine and kissed her on the lips. I pulled back and 
started to tell her that I loved her when the man 
slapped the back of my head and said sardonically, "Not 
like that you fucking wimp! Slip the bitch some tongue! 
Let her know you really love her."

I kissed her again and as my tongue entered her mouth 
we were both crying quietly. I kissed her for a long 
moment and then I said, "I'm sorry Sharon. I love you. 
I do baby. I love you with all of my heart."

He laughed at me and pushed me away. His hand went back 
to her breasts and he said, "Okay cunt. You know what 
to do."

I returned to my seat and looked back at the television 
just in time to see the gang leader pulling his cock 
out of Sharon's pussy as she knelt on all fours in 
front of him and begin to force it into her virgin back 
passage.

She cried out in pain as he forced the head of his 
large cock into her without regard to how much pain he 
caused her. I heard her whisper to him, "Please, oh 
god, please stop. It hurts so much. I can't stand it. 
Please, I'll do anything if you just take it out."

He ignored her for a minute as he worked more and more 
of his cock into her ass. He finally said, "Don't worry 
sweetheart. By the time you leave here tonight this 
will be just as easy for you as taking my cock into 
your throat. You just have to adjust, get used to it. I 
think you will find that if you relax and push back at 
me with the muscles in your ass that this will be a lot 
easier on you."

When he had his cock a little more than halfway inside 
of her he pulled it all the way out and Sharon cried 
out in pain and then sighed loudly and thanked him. He 
chuckled and said, "Sorry bitch, just getting some more 
of that pussy juice. You are pretty dry in there."

He fucked her pussy for a moment and then he pulled out 
and started raping her ass again. She cried out again 
and her head dropped down onto her arms and she sobbed 
loudly as he forced his cock into her.

This time he drove it all the way in and began fucking 
her violently as soon as he hit bottom. She continued 
to groan in pain and cry out from time to time but he 
ignored her as he grabbed her hips in his firm grip and 
raped her ass roughly. 

No, that isn't true. He wasn't ignoring her. It was 
obvious that her cries of pain and her loud sobs were 
just what he wanted to hear. At one point he reached 
under her and lifted her up on her knees and bounced 
her up and down violently on his cock. That caused her 
breasts to fly around on her chest and the cameras came 
in for close-ups of her face and her breasts. In the 
background his three companions could be heard hooting 
and making obscene remarks.

After a few moments he let her drop back onto all 
fours. He suddenly picked up the pace for a few dozen 
strokes and then he tensed up. It was obvious when he 
began to shoot his cum into her ass.

He froze in place for almost a minute before he pulled 
out of her. He reached out and grabbed a handful of her 
long blonde hair. He roughly pulled her around to face 
him and said, "Clean that up cunt. Look what you did to 
my cock! That's disgusting!"

Sharon sobbed as she took his nasty cock back into her 
mouth. But she offered no resistance. She gagged a few 
times but she managed to suck his cock clean. 

While she was cleaning the first man's cock with her 
mouth the second man in the pecking order got up and 
stood behind her. He looked down at her abused anus and 
said, "God! What a fucking mess. I can't fuck that!"

He looked up at me and then he walked over and gripped 
my hair and pulled me out of my chair and around behind 
my wife. I gazed down at her abused backside and the 
small stream of white cum oozing out of her. 

The man holding me by my hair said, "That's nasty. I 
want you to be a good boy and get down there and clean 
that up for me."

I had not remembered being forced to do that! I suppose 
that Sharon probably remembered it. Her memories of 
that night were more clear than my own. It must have 
been nearly as hard for her to know what I had done as 
it was for me to do it. How could she possibly respect 
a husband who had eaten another man's cum out of her 
ass?

I felt like vomiting as I stared at myself on the 
television. That large, violent man had released my 
hair and with no more threats, no more orders, without 
any apparent hesitation I had leaned down and licked my 
wife's anus clean. 

When I was done he said, "I don't think you're done 
yet. There is probably more in there. Lock your lips 
around that thing and see what you can suck out."

Once more I obeyed as if I were totally without a mind 
of my own. When I was finished he ordered me to stick 
my tongue inside of her and get her nice and wet for 
him. I had just started to obey when he pushed me out 
of the way with his foot and dropped to his knees 
behind her.

Sharon still had the first man's nasty cock in her 
mouth as the second one began forcing his cock into her 
from behind. It was obvious that it hurt her just as 
much this time and she moaned in pain and sobbed loudly 
around the cock in her mouth. But she never once tried 
to pull away. She was just as much under the influence 
of their drugs as I was. Even the terrible pain that 
they were inflicting on her didn't change that.

When he had cum in Sharon's ass and finally pulled out 
of her I was put back to work cleaning her back passage 
while she was forced to suck a second cock clean. That 
same rotation continued until all four men had raped 
her ass. 

By the time the fourth man had cum in her ass she 
seemed to have become a bit unresponsive. She wasn't 
fighting them. Neither one of us had. We had been 
totally compliant right from the start. But she seemed, 
I don't know, almost like she was semiconscious. 

The last man to fuck her ass knelt in front of her 
while I went back to work cleaning her. He placed his 
cock at her lips and apparently she wasn't doing a very 
good job of cleaning him. He pulled back and slapped 
her face twice, quite hard. 

She cried out and seemed to become more aware. When he 
offered her his cock again she took it into her mouth 
and cleaned it eagerly.

Even though I have just watched myself eat the cum of 
four men out of Sharon's ass I cannot for the life of 
me remember doing it. I remember the taste in my mouth 
the following morning. But watching it on that DVD 
hadn't jogged my memory. That part is still a blank. 
I'm glad. I don't want to be able to remember it. I 
wish that they had not made us watch this damned DVD. 
It was horrible to see us doing those things, being 
humiliated and abused that way.

After Sharon had cleaned the last of them the four men 
rested for a while. They didn't show that in the movie. 
On television I saw them pause long enough for Sharon 
to get them each a drink and get pawed as she served 
them. But then the rape started up again right away on 
the DVD.

This time, at least in the beginning, it was just for 
the cameras, just to humiliate her. They posed with her 
in every obscene position that they could think of. 
There were several combinations of triple penetrations 
and all sorts of double penetrations. Once they had 
gotten turned on posing with her in all of those 
positions they finished up fucking her a final time 
with two double penetrations. The first was one man in 
her mouth and one in her vagina. 

When those two finished I was forced to clean her 
vagina.

The next two men took their last turns of the night in 
her anus and her vagina. She was very sore of course 
and she cried out as they entered her. She continued to 
sob quietly as they rocked her back and forth violently 
between them until they had both achieved a final 
orgasm.

When they were finished raping her I was forced to 
clean her out front and back. By this time though there 
was very little of their slimy ejaculate to lick up. 
They were all becoming exhausted.

The four men all got comfortable then and made her do 
things, nasty things. It was just to humiliate her 
further. She sucked their toes and she licked their 
asses. A couple of them ordered her to kneel in front 
of where they were sitting and lean her head back and 
open her mouth and they spit into her mouth repeatedly.

One of them said, "Damn, too bad I already took a leak. 
Look at that urinal!"

There was obscene laughter at that. 

Just then, back in my living room, the second man 
filled Sharon's mouth with cum. After she swallowed he 
sat on the couch beside his accomplice and called her 
over to him. When she was standing in front of him he 
pulled her down and stretched her out across the laps 
of both men as they sat side by side on the couch. They 
roughly mauled her breasts and her pussy as the scene 
changed on the television.

They laughed derisively and made sure that both Sharon 
and I were watching as two naked black men entered the 
room and took up positions on either side of me. Their 
cocks were more average in size than the four men that 
had been raping Sharon. I don't know that it made much 
difference to me at the time. I still don't remember 
anything but that one brief flashback.

One of the men got my attention and ordered me to open 
my mouth. I watched now in horror as I complied without 
question and that long black cock entered my mouth 
easily.

I obviously didn't know what I was doing. It didn't 
matter though. He took my head in his hands and just 
like the other four men had done with Sharon earlier, 
the man held my head and began to pull it towards him 
as he thrust his hips, quickly forcing his entire cock 
into my mouth and throat. 

Just like Sharon, I gagged at first, but I didn't 
fight. I sat there with my arms at my side and allowed 
this man to fuck my face with the two professional 
cameras filming every detail and picking up the 
disgusting comments from our four kidnappers.

The first man came in my mouth and as I watched myself 
gagging on the screen I felt very much like vomiting in 
the present. I saw myself swallowing a mouthful of cum 
with great difficulty and then being immediately forced 
to perform the same sordid act for the man standing on 
the other side of me.

I glanced at Sharon out of the corner of my eye to see 
how she was reacting to what she was being forced to 
watch. Her eyes looked glazed over. It appeared as 
though she had crawled up into her mind and closed the 
door after her. I hoped that was the case. God knows 
she has suffered enough.

I don't know if they cut a lot of my rape out of the 
movie. I suspect that they did. Many of the sex acts to 
follow seemed to happen very quickly. And after all, 
who the hell wants to watch a man getting raped?

After I swallowed the second man's cum the two black 
men pulled me down onto the floor on my hands and knees 
and first one and then the other raped my rectum. The 
one that was waiting his turn always seemed to wait his 
turn with his penis in my mouth.

Another large amount of time must have passed after my 
rape because when the next scene started the two black 
men that had raped me were now refreshed and about to 
rape Sharon. She was forced to suck them both off and 
then they both fucked her vaginally. The first one 
raped her on her hands and knees but the second man 
turned her over and laid her flat on her back. As he 
fucked her he grinned down at her and made nasty 
comments. In between his running nasty commentary he 
would lean down and lap her face like a dog.

When the men were all through raping her and I suppose 
that none of them could get it up any more she was 
ordered to service the two cameramen. Then she was 
ordered to her hands and knees and the dog was brought 
in. The dog was a large mixed breed that must have been 
trained for this. He seemed to know what he was doing. 

He started out licking the cum that was leaking from 
her vagina and then he went up on his hind legs and 
slid up onto her back. That was when she had gotten 
scratched. I saw him wrap his forelegs around her and I 
couldn't watch after that.

I thought that would be the end of the movie. I was 
wrong. The men rested up a little and then the two that 
were with us now in our living room ordered us to 
gather up our clothes and the cameramen picked up their 
cameras and got more footage as we were taken nude to 
the elevators and down to the parking garage. It must 
have been early in the morning by then. 

We didn't see another soul until we reached the garage. 
A car was just pulling in as we crossed the garage to 
the SUV. The driver saw us and slowed, then he stopped 
and watched as my wife and I, still in the nude, 
followed the two men to the Suburban and waited for the 
driver to unlock it.

I was made to sit in the front passenger seat while 
Sharon sat in the back with one of her rapists. One of 
the cameramen climbed into the third row of seats and 
continued to record. As we were driven home I was 
forced to listen to the loud sloppy blowjob she was 
forced to give to one of the rapists. 

When we got to our driveway I saw that someone had 
already brought our car home from the restaurant and 
parked it. We pulled up to the curb and after several 
minutes the man that Sharon was sucking off in the 
backseat finally came. After he put his cock back in 
his pants we were told to take our clothes and carry 
them into the house and go straight to bed.

They followed us inside and recorded right up until my 
wife and I got in bed. 

That was the point at which the movie finally ended. It 
had been very long and it had been gut-wrenching to 
watch. Our two companions had enjoyed it, but there is 
no doubt in my mind that I would have preferred to have 
lived with the gaps in my memory than having them 
filled in this way. I don't know how Sharon had kept 
from losing her mind.

When the movie ended one of the men shut the television 
off with the remote control and said, "That's your 
copy. I hope you enjoy it as much as I did."

The man that had been carrying the attaché case when 
they came in pushed Sharon off of his lap and got to 
his feet. He picked up his case and as he reached 
inside he said, "You can keep the pictures too. I 
thought that they came out pretty good for video 
captures. I have a set too. I was thinking of framing 
some of them."

I looked at him despondently and he just ignored me and 
pulled our address book out of his case and tossed it 
onto the table. He said, "We made a copy of that of 
course. Just in case. But you kids aren't going to give 
us any trouble, are you?"

I just glared at him but Sharon squealed in pain and 
the other man said in a calm, reasonable voice, "My 
friend asked you a question. It was not a rhetorical 
question. We want an answer."

Sharon and I both responded meekly. "No, we won't give 
you any trouble."

There was a moment of silence and I asked, "What do you 
want from us? We don't have any money."

The man with the attaché case responded, "The boss will 
fill you in on that when we pick you up tomorrow. Be 
ready at two o'clock tomorrow afternoon."

The men started putting their clothing back in order 
and just before they left one of them asked, "Any 
questions?"

I couldn't think of anything. I couldn't think at all. 
I shook my head and they started to leave when Sharon 
called out, "Wait! What do I wear?"

The second man just snickered. The first one said, "It 
doesn't matter much. You probably won't have it on for 
long."

And then they were gone. Sharon and I sat in silence 
for the longest time. The thing we had feared so much 
had happened. It was even worse than we had imagined. I 
think that we both realized that the worst was yet to 
come.

I finally came to my senses and stood up and went over 
to Sharon. She was still sitting on the floor with her 
hands over her face and crying softly. It broke my 
heart to see her like that. I sat down beside her and 
asked, "Can I hold you, or would you rather not look at 
me after what I've done?"

She looked at me through eyes full of tears and then 
she threw herself into my arms and cried for a very 
long time. I knew better than to say that everything 
would be alright. That would have been a huge lie.

She was still crying quietly fifteen or twenty minutes 
later when she whispered, "What did you mean?"

I didn't know what she was talking about. I tried to 
think but I drew a blank. I finally asked, "What do you 
mean, what did I mean?"

She giggled. She giggled and cried at the same time and 
then she said, "What did you mean when you said, 'would 
you rather not look at me after what I've done?' What 
did you do?"

I responded, "You know what I have done. You remembered 
a lot more of it than I did. And now we have it on DVD. 
But worse than that, I let them come back and do it 
again. I didn't even try to fight them. I didn't even 
try to protect you."

She pulled me tighter to her beautiful, naked body and 
said, "You silly man! There is nothing you could have 
done. I know that. This isn't your fault! I'm the one 
that flirted with those men. I was upset with you for 
not dancing with me more and I flirted with four big 
strong men and tried to make you jealous. Now we are 
both suffering for it. I wouldn't blame you if you left 
me. In fact, I can't understand why you don't."

My heart nearly stopped at the very idea of life 
without her. I exclaimed emphatically, "I would never 
leave you. I could never leave you. Sharon I adore you. 
It is killing me that I can't protect you from those 
animals. I can't understand how you can stand to have 
me touch you after what you saw me do, or saw them do 
to me. I am not a fighter. I have never hit another 
human being in my life. I don't know what to do now. 
There has to be some way out of this. Christ! We don't 
even know what 'this' is yet! We won't find out until 
tomorrow. Maybe it's time to buy a gun."

She looked up at me then and said, "And then what 
Mike?! Get yourself killed by those gangsters? Or kill 
them and go to jail for the rest of your life?"

I looked at her helplessly and said, "A man should 
protect his wife."

She rested her head on my shoulder and said, "Your wife 
got you into this."

I kissed the top of her head and whispered, "All you 
did was accept his request for a dance."

After a brief pause she said, "No, I accepted his 
drinks, his drugged drinks. And I smiled at him and got 
all coquettish. I didn't know what I was getting into, 
but I knew what I was doing. Now we are both paying for 
it."

I held her for a little longer and when she stopped 
crying I said, "Come on, let's go take a shower."

For a moment I had forgotten what day it was and even 
what time of day it was. Being forced to watch that 
DVD, and seeing the things that they did to Sharon 
while we watched it had an effect on me that was very 
much akin to being hit in the head with a baseball bat. 
I was stupefied. It was Friday night and we needed to 
get cleaned up and eat something. We had been eating 
little or nothing all week and I figured that if we 
were going to find some way to fight those thugs we 
would need to keep up our strength and stay healthy. 

I pulled Sharon to her feet and we went to our room. 
While I undressed she went into our bathroom and 
brushed her teeth. When I was naked I joined her. I 
turned the hot water in the shower on. Our shower 
always took an unusually long time to warm up. 

While the water ran in the shower I stood behind Sharon 
and put my arms around her waist as she brushed her 
teeth. She looked at me in the mirror and then looked 
down. I knew what she must think of me. I could imagine 
the images that flashed through her mind now when she 
looked at me. But if there was any way of getting 
through this and staying together then I was going to 
try. I still loved Sharon more than life itself. The 
things I had seen her do, or rather the things that I 
had seen those men do to her didn't matter. We just had 
to find some way out of this. As long as we stayed 
together then this could all be dealt with later.

We took a long hot shower and there was a lot of 
touching and kissing and when we were drying off 
afterwards we both knew that we were still in love and 
that the horrible things that we were being made to do 
didn't matter. Well, that isn't quite true. Of course 
they mattered. But we would survive them.

We went back to the kitchen in our robes and slippers 
and I forced Sharon to sit at the table while I made a 
tuna casserole for supper. While the casserole was 
baking I suddenly remembered the bottle of alcohol that 
someone had given us. One of our friends at work who 
didn't know us very well and wasn't aware that we 
didn't drink had given us a bottle of whiskey last year 
on our anniversary. I looked around and finally found 
it under the sink. 

I poured us both a small glass of it over ice and it 
was terrible. I didn't know what you were supposed to 
mix with whiskey to make it palatable but all we had 
left was a large bottle of ginger ale so I tried that 
and it worked out pretty well. We sat together, holding 
hands and sipping Canadian Whiskey and Canada Dry 
ginger ale until dinner was ready.

I wouldn't want to make a habit of it, but it really 
seemed to help.

We didn't talk. There wasn't much that we could say. We 
were both embarrassed by what our partner had seen us 
doing on that movie. But at least we seemed to be able 
to look each other in the eye now.

When the timer went off in our quiet house to signal 
that supper was ready we both jumped like there had 
been a gun shot. Then we looked at each other and 
laughed. 

I got up and took the casserole out of the oven and got 
out some plates and flatware. We picked at our suppers 
but I forced myself to eat at least some of it and I 
insisted that Sharon eat as well.

I cleaned up the kitchen after we ate and then I made 
us another drink. We took our drinks into the living 
room and sat on the couch. Sharon's clothes were still 
lying where I had dropped them when I undressed her for 
our two visiting rapists after work today. We glanced 
at them but tried not to think about what they 
signified. 

I held her in my arms and after a long time she said, 
"That must be what it's all about, what they did to us 
already. They don't want money and they don't want 
classified information. They want to humiliate us and 
rape us. It must be just a game to them."

I thought about what she said and while I didn't doubt 
for a second that they were enjoying themselves I 
didn't think that was the explanation for what they 
were doing to us. This had not been a spur of the 
moment thing just for them to get their jollies. They 
were organized and practiced and there were too many 
people involved. I thought that there must be some sort 
of profit motive involved in what they were doing. All 
of the nasty and degrading possibilities that came to 
mind were too horrible to contemplate. So I didn't 
mention my suspicions to Sharon.

I got up to make us another drink after our glasses had 
sat empty for a half an hour or so. The alcohol did 
seem to be helping us to cope a little better. I came 
back into the living room with our drinks and after I 
handed Sharon her drink I went over to take that DVD 
out of the player. 

As I was taking it out she said in a dull voice, "That 
DVD. Oh god Mike. The DVD! You don't suppose...?"

Yes, that was one of the things that I did suppose. I 
feared that that was exactly what they had in mind for 
us, or for her. I just looked at her and she saw in my 
face that I was afraid she was right. Last Saturday 
they had had two cameramen and two black men on call 
and ready to make a movie and they had access to the 
surveillance cameras in the club. Come to think of it, 
those shots from the club were much to clear to be from 
surveillance cameras. That club must be an important 
part of their plan. They probably did this all of the 
time.

Sharon got up and turned on the television and put the 
DVD back in the player. I stared at her in disbelief 
until I was finally able to speak.

"What are you doing?!" I asked incredulously.

She turned to me and said, "This damn DVD is probably 
for sale. It is probably already available on the 
internet and in some nasty little porn shop somewhere. 
I need to see what they are seeing."

"Are you sure Sharon?" I asked. "Can you really stand 
to watch that again?"

She looked at me with a funny look on her face and 
said, "I had better fucking get used to it, hadn't I? I 
can't spend the rest of the time that I am in the 
clutches of these monsters crying and whining and going 
into shock. I need to see it."

I went out to the kitchen and brought the bottle of 
whiskey and the ginger ale in and put them on the 
table. I sat down and Sharon sat beside me and I held 
her in my arms while we watched the DVD again.

We didn't watch all of it. We skipped the parts with me 
and the two black men and the part with Sharon and the 
dog.

Sharon shocked me when we got to the part where she was 
finishing up her fourth oral rape and she said quietly, 
"Well, I wouldn't want to do it again, but at least I 
learned how to be a good cocksucker."

I am pretty certain that I have never heard her say 
that word before! Her tone when she spoke was partly 
sarcastic, but I had the impression that she actually 
meant it! I couldn't see her face. She was sitting with 
her back to me, nestled in my arms. But it really 
sounded as if she was happy that she had learned how to 
perform oral sex like a slut. 

I will admit that the blowjob she gave me last night 
was the best that I have ever had. I enjoyed it 
immensely. But nothing was worth what she went through 
that night, or this evening.

I decided to keep my mouth shut and stay out of 
trouble. I just kissed the top of her head and sat 
there quietly as the DVD played on.

When it was all over we went to bed and even after what 
we had been through this evening she wanted to make 
love. I would have thought that if anyone would have 
found that DVD even slightly erotic it would have been 
me. Well, maybe not me, but some men would get off on 
that kind of thing. I was finding it impossible to 
believe that Sharon would get aroused by it. 

When she turned over in bed after the lights were out 
and started kissing me and running her hands down my 
chest towards my penis I was astounded.

We had gone to bed naked again. We didn't discuss it 
after last night. We just did it without thinking. It 
turns out that we both enjoyed the freedom of sleeping 
in the nude. 

As her hand moved purposefully down and began to gently 
tease my twitching and growing sex organ I stopped 
kissing her and asked, "Sharon, are you sure? I would 
have thought that you would never want to be touched by 
a man again after what you have been through."

My eyes had begun to adjust to the dark and I saw her 
shrug her shoulders. Then she said quietly, "I don't 
understand it myself. I do hate what they did to me, 
what they made both of us do. I think I kind of have 
the feeling that I need to make sure that you still 
love me and that you still want me after all of that."

I kissed her and said, "I told you Sharon, you never 
have to wonder about that. I'm the one that has that 
fear. After you have seen the things that they made me 
do, after I have failed totally as a husband to protect 
you, and after you have seen how my cock compares to 
all of those others I would think that you would feel 
nothing for me now but something between distaste and 
disgust. I certainly feel nothing but contempt for 
myself right now."

Sharon pushed me over onto my back and climbed up on 
top of me and almost yelled, "Don't you ever say that! 
Don't talk like that ever again! I adore you! You are 
the most loving, most understanding, most perfect 
husband a woman could ever want. I will always want 
you, always! This, this mess that we are in, this is my 
fault. I brought those men down on us and maybe I don't 
deserve everything that they are doing to me but if 
anyone is responsible for it it's me! Of course you 
can't fight those men. I don't expect you to. I didn't 
marry you because you resembled Arnold Schwarzenegger. 
I married you because you were kind and intelligent and 
understanding. I didn't want to tell you this but I 
always thought that you were just a little bit more 
evolved than most of the people that I know. You are 
the perfect man. If you weren't you would have walked 
out on me after last Saturday. Oh Michael, I am so 
sorry about all of this. Please don't ever feel like 
you should do something. Those men are vicious. They 
would hurt you and I couldn't stand that. We'll find 
some way out of this. If we don't they'll get tired of 
me eventually or if it gets too bad then we can start 
talking about doing something drastic. But for now I 
just need you to love me. Now god damn it, shut up and 
fuck me!"

I held her tight and hugged her and laughed. I kissed 
her and said, "Jesus! You've certainly developed quite 
the potty mouth lately! Okay bitch, I'll fuck you. But 
first I'm going to eat that sweet cunt of yours."

We both laughed as I pushed her off of me. I leaned 
over her and kissed her passionately and then I kissed 
my way down her sexy little body. She had always been 
receptive to being made love to this way, but I really 
got the feeling that she was feeling much more abandon 
this time. She really seemed to be opening up after 
what had happened to her. I found that very difficult 
to understand. It had been my impression that women who 
became victims of sexual assaults shut themselves off 
and became unable to open up to their husbands or 
lovers. It seemed to be having the opposite effect on 
her. I wasn't going to question it too much though. She 
had obviously come a long way since Monday when she was 
talking about seeing a counselor.

I kissed my way down to her little patch of soft blonde 
pubic hair and nestled in between her legs. She was 
very wet. When I kissed her mound she moaned in 
pleasure and not long after I started to move my tongue 
inside of her and tease her with it she grabbed my hair 
and held on and began to quietly mumble, "Oh yes Mike. 
I love that. That feels so good. Oh fuck! Yes, that's 
it baby, right there!" 

I couldn't believe it but she was about to have an 
orgasm. She had never achieved orgasm this quickly 
before! I turned my attention to her clit and she 
screamed right out loud and pulled my hair until there 
was tears in my eyes. But I kept attacking her clit, 
licking and sucking and nibbling at it lightly until 
she screamed again and then pushed me away.

I lifted my head and blew softly on her pussy as she 
lay there panting and gasping and slowly unclenching 
all of her muscles. It was fascinating to watch. I 
couldn't help wondering if that DVD had actually 
aroused her. Some of those, no, most of those rapes had 
been very brutal. There had never been any indication 
that she was turned on by that kind of thing. I didn't 
say anything, but I was going to be watching her 
closely for a while. 

Sharon lifted my head and smiled down at me and said, 
"That was the best ever Mike. God I love you! Thanks 
baby. How do you want it? Would you like to fuck me or 
would you like me to suck your cock?"

That was another thing that I was noticing. She had 
never used the words fuck and cock in her life as far 
as I can tell. She was using them now and it didn't 
even seem like she was aware of it.

I crawled up beside her and said, "If you aren't too 
tired I would really like another one of those 
fantastic blowjobs."

She grinned and said, "My pleasure baby. Any time, any 
place, all you have to do is ask. I love sucking your 
cock."

Cool! Well, I mean it was totally out of character for 
her, but what man wouldn't like to hear that sentence 
come from his wife's mouth?

After my initial, and I suppose typical male response, 
I found myself worrying about the changes that Sharon 
was going through because of the horrible things that 
were happening. I didn't doubt for a second that I 
would continue to love her no matter how she changed. 
But despite the exciting skills she was developing I 
already missed my sweet, demure young wife. Her newly 
developing language skills were so out of character for 
her. I'm not sure how I feel about that change.

On the other hand, she was dealing with what seemed to 
me to be an intolerable situation much better than I 
would have guessed that she could. If she can get 
through this with her sanity and the only side effect 
is this new vocabulary she is exhibiting then that will 
be fine with me. 

My main concern is that we survive. I still cringe when 
I remember how she was last Sunday. I was really afraid 
that she wasn't going to come around after what had 
happened to us. But after the abuse she had received 
this afternoon when we came home from work and they 
made us watch that DVD while she was forced once more 
to suck those two men off I think that she may have 
reached some sort of mental compromise with herself. If 
that's what it takes then it's fine with me.

That was about as far as I got on that train of thought 
before Sharon had licked and kissed her way down my 
body to my crotch. My mind went blank as her tongue 
moved over my balls and after licking and kissing them 
for a few minutes she licked her way up my cock. For 
just a second I felt a little self-conscious as I 
thought about how I compared to those large cocks that 
she had recently been introduced to. But that 
disturbing thought was driven from my mind by the 
pleasure as her lips wrapped around my hard shaft and 
slid all of the way down. She slid her lips down slowly 
and the effect was incredible. It felt like my cock was 
sinking into a soft, wet, warm vagina. 

Until last Saturday, Sharon would, with much less 
enthusiasm than she exhibited now, take my cock into 
her mouth. But she never took more than about two 
inches of it and it was always apparent that it made 
her uncomfortable. I don't mean to say that she 
purposefully made it less pleasant, less exciting than 
it could have been. I still enjoyed those few minutes 
that she would hold my cock in her mouth and move her 
lips up and down, carefully avoiding touching me with 
her tongue any more than necessary.

Now though, her mouth engulfed my entire organ and she 
used her tongue wantonly and moaned in pleasure. I 
never imagined that it could be like this! This was 
incredible. And now I didn't have to worry that I would 
lose control and ejaculate in her mouth. She wanted me 
to! She was working hard to get me to cum in her mouth! 
I may hate the situation we now found ourselves in, but 
damn! I couldn't complain about this.

Until recently I used to pride myself on my ability to 
prolong our lovemaking. Not so much oral sex, but 
intercourse. I was always careful to make sex as 
pleasant for her as possible and I always made sure 
that she had an orgasm when we had sex. 

But this new trick she had learned was more than I 
could stand. I doubt if I lasted five minutes again 
this time. The sensations she caused with her mouth 
were like nothing I had ever experienced before. But I 
think what was even more exciting was her new attitude 
about what she was doing. She honestly seemed to be 
enjoying it as much as I did when I ate her pussy, and 
I loved eating her pussy.

Just as I was about to fill her mouth with cum she 
reached under me and pressed her finger against my 
anus. She didn't enter me, but the pressure at that 
crucial time put me right over the edge. No one had 
ever touched me there before, at least not until those 
black men raped me last Saturday. However, unlike that 
evening, this was incredibly exciting and as soon as 
her finger touched me I totally lost control.

I opened my eyes after my orgasm passed and looked down 
to see Sharon looking up at me and smiling with her 
mouth still holding my cum. She swallowed slowly and 
then bent down and licked up a last drop of cum from 
the end of my dick. Then she slid up my body, caressing 
me with her breasts as she worked her way up and then 
kissed me passionately.

I could taste my cum on her lips but for some reason it 
didn't bother me at all. I suppose for the same reason 
that it no longer bothered her. The things that we had 
been made to do lately had inured me to that taste. I 
had the fleeting thought that it was quite likely I 
would taste a lot more of it in the near future. It was 
a good thing that I was getting used to it.

We cuddled up and went to sleep remarkably quickly 
considering what was hanging over our heads tomorrow 
morning.

When I woke up the next morning Sharon was sitting up 
in bed. The covers were down around her waist and she 
was naked from the waist up. I watched her for a few 
minutes before she realized that I was awake. She was 
sitting there staring at her hands absently, not really 
seeing them. I wasn't sure if she was sitting there 
worrying about what was going to happen to her today or 
if she was trying hard to keep her mind blank and avoid 
worrying about it.

She finally realized that I was awake and she gave me a 
nervous smile and said, "Good morning."

I smiled back and reached out and held one of her hands 
and squeezed it gently. I brought it to my lips and 
kissed it and said, "I wish I could say something 
reassuring. I wish I could protect you. I'm sorry 
Sharon. I guess I'm not much of a husband."

She stopped smiling and in a loud, forceful voice she 
said, "If you ever say that again I will slap you! We 
have already discussed this. We are both victims in 
this and we both know that it is my fault."

She slid back down in the bed beside me and put her 
arms around my neck and said, "I don't expect you to 
reassure me or protect me from those people. There is 
nothing that either of us can do. Just hold me and 
promise me that when this is all over you will still 
want to be with me."

I pulled her close and kissed her and I said, "You know 
that will never change. I love you so much. I did right 
from the start. I fell in love with you on our first 
date. You are so pretty and so sexy and so smart. I 
don't have a clue why you chose me, but you're trapped 
now. I'm not ever going to let you go."

She nestled her face in between my neck and my shoulder 
and in a voice so small I almost couldn't hear her she 
said, "Not even if you have to watch me with animals or 
any of the other terrible things they might do to me? 
Oh god Mike! I'm so scared."

"I know baby," I responded. "I'm scared too. Not for 
me, I'm scared for you. I can't tell you don't be 
scared or don't worry or it will be okay. But I can 
promise you that you don't have to worry about one 
thing. I will always love you. I will love you no 
matter what they do to you or to me. That isn't ever 
going to change."

We held each other tightly without speaking for a long 
time. Finally I said, "We better go have some 
breakfast. We haven't been eating much lately and I 
suspect that you will need your strength."

She shook her head and said, "No honey. I can't eat. I 
just want some coffee. Maybe a little valium on the 
side would be nice."

She was joking of course. She had to be held down and 
forced to take a Tylenol when she was in pain. She 
hated to take pills. The only pill she took without 
being coerced was her birth control pill.

We got up and put our robes on and went out to the 
kitchen. I tried to make coffee but she pushed me out 
of the way and said, "I'll do that. I can't just sit 
there. Not now. Do you want something to eat?"

I shook my head. I wasn't hungry either. I grabbed the 
cream and sugar and put them on the table while she 
made coffee. I sat down then and watched her move 
around the kitchen, making the coffee and getting out a 
couple of cups. Her hands seemed reasonably steady, but 
I could tell that she was scared.

We sat together at the kitchen table and we each had a 
couple of cups of coffee. We didn't talk much. For the 
most part we just stared at the hands of the clock that 
seemed to be moving so damned quickly towards two 
o'clock. We did manage a light lunch at about eleven-
thirty.

At one o'clock we went and took a shower together. We 
took our time and made it a romantic shower. There was 
a lot of touching and kissing. Then we dried off and 
went into the bedroom. 

Sharon went into her closet while I was getting dressed 
and came out with a strange look on her face. I stopped 
what I was doing and looked at her and she asked, "What 
does a woman wear to a rape Mike?"

If it wasn't so pitiful I might have laughed. I said, 
"Something I don't like. That way it's no big deal if 
it's damaged."

She responded, "Okay, that makes sense. Go pick out 
something that you don't like."

I went into her closet. I knew without even having to 
think about it what I was going to pick. She had a 
matronly dress that I absolutely hated. The dress was 
thick and plain and reached to half way between her 
knees and her ankles. It looked like something that my 
grandmother would wear. 

I brought it out and she smiled and said, "How did I 
know that you were going to pick that one!"

I smiled and handed it to her and she asked, "What 
about underwear?"

That took some thought. On the one hand, she didn't 
want to wear any of her nice things. I thought about 
not wearing any but that might be the wrong signal to 
send to those men. We decided on a plain white bra and 
panty with no lace, no decorations at all. They were 
both substantial and far too matronly for a very 
attractive, twenty-three year old woman.

She dressed and put on a pair of flats and we went out 
to the living room to wait. Rapists three and four 
returned right on time. They came to the door and when 
I let them in they looked Sharon over. When he saw what 
Sharon was wearing rapist number four said, "You have 
to be kidding!"

Rapist number three chuckled and said, "No, that's 
okay. I think that's perfect. I think the guys are 
gonna get a kick out of it."

He told her to turn around and when she had he asked, 
"What are you wearing under it?" 

Sharon described her underwear to him.

He grinned and said, "Show me."

She lifted the skirt and showed him her panties and 
then she unbuttoned her dress and exposed her bra.

He chuckled again and said, "Perfect! Now, go back to 
your room and take those shoes off and come back with 
your highest heels on."

Sharon walked away, buttoning her dress back up as she 
went. While she was gone I said, "She doesn't wear high 
heels. Her highest ones are only about an inch."

Rapist number three said, "Then they will have to do. 
She will be dressing a lot differently pretty soon 
anyway."

Sharon was back in two minutes with her highest heels. 
They were, as I had guessed, one inch heels. 

When she returned to the room the men turned and went 
back outside with us following behind. I locked the 
front door and rapist three took my keys and handed 
them to rapist four without a word. Then we followed 
them to their SUV.

They let us sit together in the back and we held hands 
and stared out the window as we were driven through 
town and arrived at a strip club on the other side of 
town. As we pulled up in front of the place Sharon 
squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. Then she let my hand 
go and held her fingers over her temples for a couple 
of seconds.

It was still early and the club wasn't open yet. The 
parking lot was almost empty. We parked by the door and 
I noticed that Sharon stumbled briefly as we got out. 
Rapist four grabbed her and steadied her for a second, 
then released her and Sharon and I followed rapist 
number three inside with rapist number four following 
behind.

It was dark and musty inside. There was an attractive 
young woman on the stage practicing some kind of erotic 
dance. There was a man on stage with her choreographing 
her dance. He was instructing her in the most vulgar 
terms as she attempted to move her body as he demanded. 
He sounded exasperated. I assumed that the girl he was 
trying to instruct did not take to exotic dancing 
easily.

I looked away and followed rapist three through the bar 
and into an office in the back. The office was 
surprisingly large and plush. The main room that we had 
just passed through was what you might expect of an 
old, run-down strip club, though I had never been in 
one and couldn't say for sure. The office, on the other 
hand, was almost opulent by comparison.

Rapists one and two were in the office as we entered. 
Rapist one was behind the desk, as if to confirm our 
suspicions that he was the man in charge. There was a 
bank of video monitors behind him and most of one wall 
was one way glass, permitting a view of the entire main 
room of the strip joint.

We were led to a large leather sofa and pushed back 
onto it roughly. The man behind the desk was watching 
us and grinning. 

He got up and came around his desk and leaned back 
against it and looked down at us. He chuckled and said, 
"You sure are a snappy dresser Sharon. I bet your 
underwear is just as sexy as your dress, isn't it?"

Sharon's voice quivered slightly but she answered, "I 
was told that I wouldn't be wearing my clothing for 
very long. I didn't see any point in dressing well."

I heard rapist number two say, "She got you there 
Jeff."

The leader, Jeff, replied, "Yeah Chuck, but I can 
promise that I'm going to get her in the end."

All four of them laughed at that.

He turned his attention back to Sharon and said, "I 
heard from Ron and Gene that you remembered how to suck 
cocks the way we taught you. That's good. I'm glad to 
see that you can be trained. You are going to find that 
you have a lot to learn."

After a pause he said, "I suppose that you are 
wondering what is going to happen to you."

He didn't wait for a response. He said, "Did you see 
that women on stage when you came in? She and all the 
other women that work here are all here for the same 
reason that you are. They don't have any choice. I save 
a fortune on overhead that way. I get a handful of 
pretty young women by the short and curlies like I did 
you and your husband. They come in here and they work 
for free. They serve drinks, they dance and put on 
shows, they give lap dances and they put out and it's 
all pure profit."

"And when they aren't in here being nice to my 
customers," he continued, "they are over at another 
place I own making little movies for me. Nice, sexy 
movies like the one you made last weekend."

He stared down at us with an arrogant, gloating look on 
his face and then he said, "You are going to have a 
hard time of it for a while Sharon. You're a pretty 
little thing. You are going to be very popular, 
especially while you still have that hunted look in 
your eyes. Men like that. It turns them on, especially 
in here. This is a private club and our members are 
screened carefully. We only accept new members when 
they are referred to us by a current member and vouched 
for strongly. All of our members are aware of the fact 
that the girls are working here against their will and 
that they hate it. My customers wouldn't have it any 
other way."

"Oh, and besides working here and making movies we also 
have little parties from time to time where you will 
have to entertain. You know what I mean by entertain, 
right?"

Sharon's face was white. He had just confirmed all of 
our worst fears. She shuddered and then she nodded her 
head. 

He saw her fear, it was obvious. I saw him staring at 
her face and I couldn't help noticing that he was 
getting a hard on just from looking at the fear she 
couldn't help showing. 

He ordered her to stand up and then he ordered me to 
stand up and undress her. I got to my feet and my hands 
were shaking as I started to turn her to face me. He 
stopped me and told me to stand behind her and undress 
her.

I moved up behind her and I could see all four men 
watching in amusement as once again I undressed my wife 
for the pleasure of other men. It didn't take nearly 
long enough to remove the three garments that she was 
wearing. When she was down to just her shoes, Jeff 
picked up his cell phone and dialed a number. When 
someone answered he said, "She'll be coming out in a 
minute. Get the camera ready." 

Then he hung up and said, "Sharon, there is a 
convenience store a couple of doors down from here. I 
need a pack of gum. I want you to go outside and turn 
to your left. Go down to that convenience store and get 
me some gum."

Sharon stared at him in disbelief for a second and he 
suddenly yelled, "Don't make me repeat myself bitch! 
Go!"

She turned to me and started to ask me for some money 
but he suddenly slapped her hard on the butt and said, 
"Are you going or do I need to call the dog handlers?"

She turned to face him and in a voice shaking with 
terror she said, "I don't have any money!"

He laughed and said, "Then you better work something 
out when you get there." He raised his hand as if to 
slap her and she cringed and turned to leave. 

We all watched her rush out and we stared through the 
one way glass as she rushed through the club wearing 
only her shoes. She hesitated at the door that led 
outside. After a short pause I saw her suddenly step 
outside and disappear. 

Jeff turned back to me. He said, "I suppose that you 
are wondering what you are doing here. Well, first, it 
amuses me and my customers to torment my playthings in 
front of their husbands. That's why I always pick 
married women. You will be helping out and co-starring 
in the movies when she is working at the studio. And 
when she is working here at the club you will be on 
duty at the door to her cubicle taking money from her 
clients and watching her as she works the floor. I will 
have people watching you to make sure that you keep 
watching."

I kept glancing nervously at the door, watching for 
Sharon to return. It seemed to be taking a very long 
time.

Jeff chuckled and said, "You are probably wondering how 
long you will be forced to be my toys. Well, that 
varies. It depends on how much fun I am having fucking 
with you and of course how much money you are making 
for me is an important factor. But to be honest, I have 
lots of money now. I don't do this so much for the 
money anymore as I do it because it turns me the fuck 
on to have an attractive young yuppie couple to play 
with. I saw where you were looking earlier. You saw me 
getting a hard on when I was looking at the fear in 
your pretty little wife's face. When I am done fucking 
around with you, when you begin to bore me, then you 
will be able to go back to your boring little lives 
only a little the worse for wear. If that's what you 
want."

He ordered me to go to the bar and get the four of them 
a drink. No one asked for anything in particular so I 
assumed that the bartender would know what they drank 
and I left without even asking them what they wanted. 

I saw the guy behind the bar watching me approach start 
making drinks. I stood at the bar waiting while he 
watched me with an evil grin plastered on his face. He 
placed the drinks on a tray but didn't hand it to me 
right away. He was a big guy. He looked a lot like the 
stereotypical biker. He had tattoos all up and down his 
arms and on his neck. His neck was nearly as big around 
as my waist. 

He leaned towards me and said, "I love it when you 
pansies and your wives come in on your first day. 
That's always the most fun. I'm going to fuck her too 
you know. Every guy that works here is going to fuck 
her, not just most of the customers. By the time the 
boss gets tired of her ass she will probably have 
fucked a couple of hundred men. Not just once either. 
They are going to keep coming back in to fuck her 
again. Hell, she's a looker. She could end up fuckin' 
twice that many guys! She looked like she had a tight 
cunt too. I could tell by the way she walked. I'm 
really going to enjoy sticking my dick in her and 
fucking her in front of you."

I didn't say anything. There wasn't anything that I 
could say. I just waited until he placed the tray on 
the bar and as I was walking away he said, "You have a 
pretty cute ass too. I just might fuck you one of these 
days when I'm feeling real horny, faggot!"

I shuddered in fear and revulsion and carefully carried 
the tray back to the office. I went around and offered 
the tray to each of the four rapists and they took 
their drinks and went back to the conversation they 
were having when I walked in. It didn't seem to have 
anything to do with me or Sharon so I just ignored them 
and my mind tried to digest the things that Jeff had 
told me. It was even worse than we had imagined. Maybe 
it was time to consider some kind of drastic action 
after all.

Just then I saw movement and looked up to see Sharon 
come rushing in the front door. She hesitated inside 
the door of the club and then walked quickly back 
towards the office with her head down, avoiding eye 
contact with anyone else in the room.

She came in through the office door and went to Jeff 
and handed him a pack of gum. He looked at it and said, 
"This is the wrong kind. I wanted..."

He saw the expression on Sharon's face and he broke out 
laughing so hard that he couldn't finish his sentence. 
He and his three accomplices laughed heartily for a 
long time before he said, "Never mind. I suppose this 
will do."

Sharon sighed deeply and Jeff said, "How did it go?"

Sharon had studiously avoided looking at me since she 
got back with the gum. She kept her head down and 
answered, "It was humiliating. It was horrible, just 
like you knew it would be. That's why you sent me out 
there, to humiliate me."

He smiled and said, "That's true, in a round-about way. 
I sent you out there because humiliating you turns me 
the fuck on. Now tell me what happened."

Sharon responded, "I went out and went down to the 
store you sent me to. When I went in there were several 
men inside waiting in line to pay for something or 
looking around. They saw me come in and they all stared 
at me as I went and got in line. A man came over and 
got in line behind me and started playing with my ass 
as I waited my turn. I tried to bat his hand away but 
he kept putting it back and finally I just gave up. The 
son of a bitch played with my ass until it was my turn 
to be waited on."

She paused while the four men chuckled and then she 
continued. "When I finally got up to the counter I 
discovered that the clerk was a Muslim and he called me 
a bunch of dirty names and refused to let me have a 
pack of gum. One of the men that was crowded around me 
said, 'I'll get you a pack of gum little lady, for a 
price.' I figured that was what you had in mind so I 
shook my head. He bought a pack of gum and put it in 
his pocket and then he grabbed my arm and led me out to 
his pickup truck. He climbed into the cab of his truck 
and put his seat back and I had to stand in the parking 
lot and lean in and suck his cock while he squeezed my 
nipples as if he was trying to take them home with him. 
While I was sucking him someone else came up behind me 
and fucked me from behind. I don't know who. He 
finished fucking me and left before I ever saw him. 
Then the guy in the truck came and after I swallowed 
his cum he gave me the gum. Then he patted my head and 
drove off laughing."

Jeff laughed and said, "I can't wait to see the film. 
Now get down on your knees where you fucking belong, 
cunt!"

Sharon dropped to her knees in front of him and he 
unfastened his belt and opened his pants and pulled his 
big cock out and waved it around. Then he said, "Here 
girl!" as if calling a dog. 

Sharon moved closer and took his cock into her mouth. 
The blowjobs that she had given me didn't keep her in 
practice for swallowing that large organ of his, but 
she had gotten some practice yesterday with rapists 
three and four, Ron and Gene, so she didn't have too 
much trouble taking his big cock down her throat. 

At least this time they weren't so rough on her. As she 
went around to each of the four men in the room in the 
same order as last time they just sat back and let her 
do all the work. It took her about forty or fifty 
minutes to get them all off. 

Jeff waited until she was done, watching her nude body 
at work, and then he said, "You two go out front now. I 
want you to go to the bar and give the bartender, 
Danny, a shot at you. Then he'll have one of the girls 
take you to your cubicle and tell you what will be 
happening to you tonight. When you have that straight 
then you can fill her in on our little conversation 
Mike. Go on, get out."

I stood up and grabbed Sharon's clothes and we went out 
to the bar. I saw a half dozen or more couples getting 
the tables ready for the club to open. The women were 
all naked and they were all very attractive. Some of 
them looked up when we entered the room but looked away 
quickly.

Danny saw us coming and he got that evil smile back on 
his face. He directed me to sit on a barstool and he 
lifted up a section of the bar and pulled Sharon in 
behind the bar with him. He pulled her to the section 
of the bar in front of me and bent her over the bar. 
Her face was right in front of me. She finally looked 
up at me with a look of desperation that tore my heart 
out. 

I heard the bartender dropping his pants and I saw 
Sharon jump as his hands started roaming over her body. 
She jumped again and grunted and I knew that he had 
entered her from behind. He started fucking her slowly 
at first and all the while he was staring me right in 
the face. As he fucked her he started commenting on how 
much he liked her body and how hot and wet her cunt was 
and how he couldn't wait until he had more time so that 
he could plow her ass while I held her head in my arms 
and kissed her. He explained that he wasn't much into 
foreplay so that would be my job.

Then he said, "I'm really enjoying this faggot, but I 
have to get back to work so why don't you go ahead and 
give your hot ass wife a nice sexy kiss while I fill 
her cunt with cum."

I leaned town and Sharon turned her head up to kiss me. 
I saw that her cheeks were wet with tears and it made 
me want to cry. I thought that would just make it worse 
for her though, so I forced myself to keep it under 
control. We kissed lightly on the lips at first and 
then I felt her tongue come out and tease my lips. I 
was surprised, but I met her tongue with my own and the 
kiss became more passionate as the time passed. It was 
getting harder to maintain mouth to mouth contact 
because the bartender was fucking her violently now, 
but I reached up and held her head in my hands gently 
and we kissed until he swore obscenely and forced his 
cock into her several more times with incredible 
violence. 

He finally pulled his cock out of her and grabbed a 
handful of her hair. He pulled her face down and I 
heard her sucking his cock clean as he stood their 
smiling at me, enjoying the pain on my face. He let her 
up finally and said, "You look jealous faggot. Maybe 
next time I'll let you suck my cock clean after I fuck 
your wife."

I probably disappointed him when I didn't react, 
because he turned away immediately and looked around 
the room. I followed his gaze and saw that there were 
now a dozen young women and their husbands in the room. 
They were all studiously ignoring what was happening at 
the bar. 

Danny yelled out, "Hey! Kelly! Come get this cunt and 
take her to her room. Make sure you tell her the facts 
of life."

I didn't know what time it was now or what time this 
place opened. I could see that it was almost in 
readiness though. The chairs were all off the tables 
and everything was clean. The women were going around 
lighting the candles on the tables. I noticed that they 
all looked nervous and uncomfortable. Some of them even 
looked fearful, including Kelly.

Kelly came over and said, "Come with me." Then she 
turned and walked away. 

We followed her to the back of the large room. The back 
wall had more than a dozen small doorways with a gauzy 
curtain hanging on a rod for what little privacy that 
might provide. Kelly led us to the first room, the one 
closest to the tables where the customers would be 
sitting. We stepped inside and I saw a small cot which 
took up most of the space in the cubicle. There was a 
washstand and on a shelf under it there was a stack of 
small, folded towels and underneath that a plastic pail 
for the used towels. The only other thing in the room 
was a straight chair in the corner.

The little cubicle was so narrow that I could stand in 
the center and stretch my arms out and almost touch 
both walls.

Kelly invited us to sit on the bed but in a very 
despondent voice Sharon said, "I need to clean up."

Kelly poured a little water from a pitcher into the 
bowl on the washstand and handed Sharon a small 
washcloth. She blushed at having to perform such a 
personal task in front of me and a girl she had never 
met before, but she cleaned herself as well as she 
could and then sat down.

I, in the meantime, struggled to avoid staring at 
Kelly's beautiful body. I would have been embarrassed 
if either of them had caught me enjoying her nudity. 
Things were bad enough around here without me acting 
like one of the customers.

Kelly sat in the straight chair and said, "Just so you 
know, all of these cubicles are wired for sound and 
have several hidden cameras filming everything we do in 
them."

Sharon nodded. I just sat there numbly and tried to 
listen. I didn't even try to spot the cameras. Of 
course they would be filming!

Kelly said, "We all work here for the same reason. We 
got drugged one night while we were out with our 
husbands and performed any number of outrageous sex 
acts with the four men in the front office and varying 
numbers of their friends and pets. I can see that you 
are aware of how that works."

We nodded and waited for her to continue.

She looked just as despondent as we were. 

"First of all," Kelly said, "I know how you must feel, 
but there is hope. You are here because they got tired 
of one of the girls and let her and her husband go last 
week."

"After how long?" I asked.

She sighed deeply and said, "Almost eight months."

Sharon and I looked at each other. Eight months! There 
was no way we could put up with this for that long!

Kelly said, "I have to tell you what your jobs are and 
what the rules are." She looked at me and said, "Your 
job, unless somebody tells you something different, is 
to stand outside of that door and take money from the 
men that want to have sex with your wife." She pointed 
to a small sign on the wall and said, "There is the 
menu of services she has to provide and the price for 
each service."

I looked at the price list. I was to charge the men 
that wanted to use my wife twenty-five dollars for a 
blowjob, forty dollars for vaginal sex and seventy-five 
dollars for anal sex. 

Kelly said, "I would strongly advise you not to hold 
out any of the money. They don't have a sense of humor 
and like I said, everything you do is being recorded."

She continued, "There will be other men who get to have 
sex with you. They will have a special token from the 
boss. They get to do whatever they want."

She turned to me and said, "If you know what's good for 
you, you don't come in here when she is with a customer 
unless the customer orders you to. I don't care if she 
starts screaming bloody murder. You stand outside that 
door and try to pretend that she is screaming in 
pleasure."

She looked at me to make sure I was paying attention 
and then she turned her attention back to Sharon and 
went on.

"For the first week you will be serving drinks when you 
aren't in here with a customer. You will also be giving 
lap dances to the guys out front. If a guy wants a lap 
dance you take his money, it costs twenty dollars, and 
you straddle him and rub your tits in his face and your 
pussy on his cock and let him do any damn thing he 
wants with his hands. This is not so much a strip club 
as a whore house with dancing. The rules aren't the 
same. At least so I'm told. I've never been to a strip 
club."

Sharon said, "We haven't either."

Kelly shrugged and said, "While you are out there 
serving drinks you are going to be pawed all night. All 
you can do is let them. You can't say no to anyone in 
here. If they do something that is against the rules 
you have to let them. Whatever it is it's between them 
and management. You just do what any man tells you all 
night long."

"In a week or two, there's no set time, that guy you 
saw giving Beverly her dance lesson when you came in 
will teach you a dance routine or some other act that 
they will want you to perform every night. Once you 
have had a couple of days to practice it you will be 
required to dance on stage a couple of times a night. 
Not all of us get to dance. Some of the shows are worse 
than that."

"I should warn you, in case Jeff didn't tell you. The 
customers in here are regulars. This is a private club 
and they are all members. They come in all the time. 
They know that we are here against our will and they 
love it. They love it even more when a new girl comes 
in and I can promise you, especially as pretty as you 
are, you are going to get fucked half to death in the 
next couple of weeks. Oh yeah, speaking of fucking, the 
wearing of condoms is left up to the customer. You 
aren't even allowed to say the word. I have been here a 
little more than two months now and I haven't seen one 
yet."

Sharon asked, "Do we have to come here every night?"

Kelly said, "No. You will get a schedule. Usually you 
work here five nights a week. But then there are the 
movies or the parties. Sometimes you go make a movie or 
work a party instead of working here. Party is just 
another way of saying gangbang in case there was any 
confusion in your minds about that. But sometimes they 
make you come in on your day off to make a movie or do 
a party."

"What about my job?" Sharon asked.

Kelly replied, "They normally leave us alone when we 
are supposed to be at our day jobs. You'll be going to 
work tired from now on because you'll be getting home 
so late. But they usually leave our jobs out of this. 
They are going to make you wear nothing but slut 
clothes from now on, even to work. I don't know what 
kind of work you do or how that will affect your job."

"There are exceptions. Sometimes something comes up and 
they make us call in sick and sometimes you are so sore 
the next day that you can't work, unless you have an 
easy job. I have had to call in sick a couple of 
times." 

"In the next day or two they will have one of us girls 
take you shopping. It is going to be a terrible 
experience. There will be a cameraman following along 
and you will have to try on a lot of slutty clothes and 
even smuttier underwear, usually with the fitting room 
door held wide open. One of the places that we always 
get taken is to an adult book store that sells slutty 
clothes. I heard a rumor that Jeff owns that too but I 
can't say for sure. The place doesn't have a changing 
room. You try on clothes and demonstrate sex toys right 
in the middle of a store full of horny old men. I'll 
let you imagine what that leads to."

Kelly said, "I think that's about it. Do either of you 
have any questions?"

Sharon asked, "What about the movies? What do they do 
with them?"

Kelly responded, "They have a list of private buyers 
for them. They aren't for sale to the general public or 
posted on the internet or anything. That's the upside. 
The downside is that from time to time we have to 
service the men on the buyer list. They see a movie and 
get the hots for one of us and call up Jeff. Jeff works 
it all out and we have to go entertain one of his 
clients. I don't want to dredge up any bad memories, 
but I suppose that like the rest of us you have been 
filmed with an animal. Sometimes the client doesn't 
want to fuck you. He wants to rent you to have sex with 
an animal while he watches, usually with a few friends. 
Sometimes they fuck you first and just let you go home 
after that, sometimes they fuck you afterwards. 
Sometimes they just watch and send you home."

Sharon asked, "Is there a lot of that? With the animals 
I mean?"

At first Kelly shrugged noncommittally, then she seemed 
to sag and she nodded her head. "Yeah, it happens a 
lot. Apparently there are a lot of guys that dig that 
shit and not very many pretty women that will do it if 
they aren't being blackmailed. And you have to remember 
that they know we are doing it against our will. That 
excites them, making us do it and knowing how much we 
hate it."

Kelly stood up and Sharon whispered, "I don't think I 
can do this."

Kelly reached out and smoothed Sharon's hair down 
gently and quietly said, "We all felt the same way. We 
all hate it. But we don't have any choice. I don't know 
of anyone that has gotten out of it yet, not until they 
were done with her. I don't want to scare you any more 
than you already are, but I have to warn you. They have 
had to make an example out of a girl who didn't do what 
she was told a couple of months ago. I don't want to go 
into detail. It was the most horrible thing that I have 
ever seen, and I have seen a lot of horrible things 
since I started here. Trust me. You don't want to piss 
them off."

She looked down at Sharon. The tears were starting 
again and she said, "Oh yeah, you always have to smile. 
Even if it is totally fake, you have to smile. I mean 
it kid. If they see you crying it just gets worse."

She left then and Ron came in with a piece of paper. He 
handed it to me and said, "This is your cunt's 
schedule. We'll let you know when your shopping 
expedition comes up and who is going to take you. Jeff 
is looking at the schedule now. I suggest you stand up 
and wash your face and paste a phony smile on it. You 
have about forty-five minutes before the customers 
start arriving. Get out there and see Danny to get your 
table assignment. You'll only have four tables to take 
care of for a while, until you get used to it. When one 
of the other girls is back here putting out you will 
have to see to some of her tables too. But except for 
that you just worry about four tables. Now get your 
sweet ass out there bitch."

Sharon left and Ron showed me where I was to stand 
until the club closed. He explained that except for 
tonight the club closed at one in the morning. This 
being a Saturday though, the club was allowed to stay 
open until three in the morning. 

I stood where Ron indicated and I noticed the other 
husband's. There were fourteen of us standing beside 
the cubicle doors that lined the wall. I saw several of 
them glance my way and turn away quickly.

Ron said, "You are to stand here and take money and be 
polite to the men that fuck your wife. You don't have 
to smile. The guys get a kick out of how much you hate 
it. You are not allowed to move unless you are ordered 
to do so. You are not allowed to talk to any of the 
other husbands. Do you know the prices to charge the 
customers who want to fuck your cunt?"

I nodded. 

Ron smiled and said, "Remember, when she isn't in that 
room having sex you are to watch her out on the floor 
at all times. There are cameras on you and they will be 
monitored, especially for the first few weeks."

He turned and walked away and I looked out into the 
club to see that Sharon had been assigned four tables 
right near me. Near enough that when the music and the 
yelling weren't too loud I would be able to hear the 
things the men say to her and watch up close the things 
that they do to her.

Sharon waved me over and I helped her get her tables 
ready. I put the chairs down and we set out ash trays 
and candles and Sharon lit the candles. It didn't take 
more than twenty-five or thirty minutes. When we were 
finished we went over and stood in front of our 
cubicle. We stood outside the door and held hands. I 
saw one of the girls on the stage waiting for the club 
to open. 

The music started blaring suddenly and the woman on 
stage started dancing. One of the two bouncers opened 
the door and the women all went out and stood near 
their tables. I squeezed Sharon's hand and she walked 
over to wait for her first customer.

This was obviously a pretty popular place. It seemed to 
be filling up fast. I found out later that unlike most 
strip clubs the prices for the drinks here were kept 
low, lower than most regular bars. The money in this 
place was made from selling sex not alcohol and they 
made more money by keeping the customers turned on and 
lubricated.

It wasn't long before Sharon's tables began to fill up. 
Every man she got close to as she took drink orders and 
delivered drinks groped some part of her body. She was 
often being groped by two men at a time. Most of them 
knew that tonight was her first night and they were 
having a good time tormenting her. She was constantly 
being pulled down into some man's lap and roughly felt 
up and kissed. 

It wasn't fifteen minutes before she had to perform her 
first lap dance. It wasn't so much a dance as he used 
her to masturbate with as his hands wandered her body 
freely. She had a weak attempt at a smile pasted on her 
face at all times, except when she was screeching in 
pain from a large finger being shoved up her ass or 
someone pulling her around using her pubic hair or her 
nipples as handles.

It was probably ten minutes after she had performed her 
first degrading lap dance that I saw her leading a 
large, ugly, overweight old man back to her little 
cubicle. Sharon passed through into the cubicle without 
looking at me. The customer smiled at me and said, 
"What's your name hubby?"

I responded, "Mike."

He smiled wide and said, "Well Mike, I understand that 
I am going to be the first customer to fuck your wife. 
She's a hot little piece of ass, isn't she Mike? I tell 
you what Mike. I'm going to climb all over that sweet 
little pussy of hers Mike. So when you hear her crying 
out in pleasure you just ignore it, okay?"

I mumbled, "Yes sir."

He handed me two twenty dollar bills and patted me on 
the cheek and said, "Thanks for bringing her in Mike. I 
do love that young stuff."

There were some catcalls from the table where Sharon's 
first customer had been sitting. His friends making 
obscene comments and offering some pretty nasty advice.

I just stared at the floor as he pushed past me and 
entered the little cubicle, leaving the curtain wide 
open. The music was playing loudly and that poor girl 
was still dancing nude on the stage. I suppose this 
shouldn't be called a strip club. The girls were all 
naked all night long. She didn't do a strip tease. She 
started out with no clothes on and did a series of 
moves that were somewhere between erotic and obscene. I 
could see from the woman's face that she hated what she 
was doing just as much as Sharon did.

Despite the music and the catcalls from the audience I 
could hear sounds from the cubicle behind me. I heard 
the man who had just entered her cubicle telling Sharon 
how much he was going to enjoy fucking her as he took 
his pants off. I heard the sound of him taking his 
pants off. I heard him groan as he entered her and I 
heard him comment on how much he loved her pussy.

Soon I heard the sound of his hands slapping her flesh 
and her grunts as he plowed his cock into her. Some of 
the people from the nearest tables could see into the 
room. I tried not to imagine what they were seeing.

I watched one of the other women leading a man past me 
towards her own cubicle. They stopped and stared at my 
wife and her first customer for a moment before moving 
on. 

I was startled several minutes after the man inside 
began using my wife when I heard him call out, "Hey 
Mikey! Get our ass in here!"

I took a deep breath to try and calm myself and turned 
to enter the cubicle. Sharon was on her hands and knees 
on the bed and the man was on his knees behind her with 
his cock still buried in her pussy.

He watched me as my eyes took in the scene before me 
and it was obvious that the pain he was causing me was 
turning him on. He smiled and said, "Mikey, reach into 
my pants over there and hand me my wallet."

I walked over to the straight chair in the corner and 
as I dug through the man's pants he explained, "I was 
just going to have some of this nice tight pussy 
tonight, but when I saw that almost unused little pink 
ass hole I just had to get me some of that."

I handed him his wallet and he took out the additional 
money that was required to fuck my wife's ass and 
handed it to me. As I turned to leave he said, "Don't 
leave yet Mikey. I need you to do something else for 
me. Do you see that tube of lube over there by the 
washbowl? Bring that over here."

He could have reached it from where he was. He was just 
trying to humiliate me. It was working. I picked up the 
lube and tried to hand it to him but he wouldn't take 
it. He said, "No Mikey, my hands are busy. I need you 
to lube up your little wife's ass for me. Get it nice 
and slick for me man. I don't want to hurt myself."

He leaned back, but he left his hard cock buried in 
Sharon's pussy as I squeezed out some of the lube and 
spread it around her asshole so that this fat old man 
could rape her. As I spread the lube around he said, 
"Make sure you get plenty of it inside of her."

I put more of it on my finger and as gently as possible 
I pushed it inside of her and worked my finger in and 
out a few times, pushing more of the cream inside. 

I could feel his hard cock through the thin membrane 
that separated it from my finger and he obviously could 
feel my finger moving in and out of my wife's ass. He 
moaned in what I assumed was fake pleasure and said, 
"Oh yeah Mikey. You do that good. Have you had a lot of 
experience playing with real men's cocks?"

I didn't even look up at him. I just shook my head and 
pulled my hand away. I started to leave again but he 
said, "I need you to do one more thing for me Mikey. I 
need you to help me get my cock into the bitch's ass."

He finally pulled his cock out of her pussy with an 
obscene, wet sound and said, "Grab hold of my cock 
Mikey boy and feed it into her ass for me like a good 
boy."

I was shaking with fury as I reached down and took his 
cock in my hand. It was probably about seven inches 
long but, thankfully, not all that fat. I lined the 
head of his cock up with the pink little orifice that 
he intended to rape and as he pushed it into her she 
cried out in pain and I quickly dropped my hand. 

I didn't want to watch, but I couldn't help seeing his 
cock sink slowly into Sharon's abused body. Her grunts 
and her painful cries rang in my ears as I returned to 
my post outside the door.

I kept my head down but I looked around the room 
discreetly. There were a handful of men nearby watching 
the man fuck my wife through the open doorway. They 
were laughing and staring and making obscene comments 
about Sharon and the sexy way her tits were bouncing 
around as he fucked her ass so violently. They were 
also making demeaning comments about me, but I didn't 
care about that.

I tried to ignore them. I glanced up at the stage 
again. That poor woman was still up there, stretched 
out backwards now over a padded armchair and holding 
her pussy open and masturbating for the amusement of 
the men who were watching. There was a patina of sweat 
covering her body as she neared her climax. I could see 
the pain in her eyes and I was reasonably certain that 
it would not be a real orgasm. I watched her though and 
it was pretty convincing, except for the look in her 
eyes.

I saw women all around the club being pawed and being 
forced to climb into men's laps and amuse them. They 
were all young, beautiful women with fantastic bodies, 
but they all had the same look in their eyes. 

It made me wonder how this could go on. How could so 
many young couples allow themselves to be victimized 
like this? I suppose, like me and Sharon, they felt 
that they had no choice. 

I also wondered about the audience. There must be more 
than a hundred and fifty men in here now. It was 
Saturday night and the place was packed. How could this 
many men know what was going on in here and not say 
anything to anyone. I saw the men coming in and being 
passed through after showing their membership cards and 
their driver's licenses. Are there really that many men 
in the area who think that raping and sexually abusing 
women is exciting?!

My attention was drawn back into the cubicle behind me 
as I heard Sharon cry out in pain and the man that was 
raping her grunting as he sped up and filled her ass 
with cum. I tried not to listen as he told her what a 
hot piece of ass she was and got up off of her. I heard 
her sobbing and I heard the wet sounds and the 
disturbing sound of her gagging as she sucked his cock 
clean.

There was the rustle of clothing and the man sauntered 
out proudly, pausing to pat me on the head and thank me 
for the use of my wife before returning to his table 
and his friends.

Sharon followed a few minutes later, after cleaning 
herself up, and went around taking orders for fresh 
drinks at her four tables. She was forced to turn 
around and bend over a half a dozen times so that men 
could examine her freshly fucked ass. More than one of 
them forced a finger inside of her and then made her 
suck it clean after they apparently checked to see how 
badly she had been stretched out.

After she had returned from the bar with the latest 
drink orders for all four tables she was brought back 
to the cubicle by another customer. This man paid for 
oral sex and pushed Sharon ahead of him into the 
cubicle. Like the first man he left the curtain open. I 
wondered why they bothered to put the curtains up. No 
one seemed to use them.

It went on all night long. From the time the club 
opened at six in the evening until it closed at three 
in the morning I stood at the entrance to that cubicle 
and watched my wife being handled roughly and 
humiliated and abused by one man after another. When 
she wasn't being bounced up and down in someone's lap 
at the table, or roughly groped by customer after 
customer, she was in the cubicle behind me being raped 
for money.

There were no breaks, no rest periods. We worked 
straight through until three in the morning. Well, she 
worked. I stood there and took money from warped, horny 
old men.

When the long, humiliating, painful night finally ended 
Sharon had performed oral sex on eight men. Five more 
had raped her anally and twenty-three had fucked her 
vaginally. When the club closed and I turned in the 
$1,495 I had collected from her customers, and the $320 
that I was holding for her that she had made for doing 
twenty-dollar lap dances, they went to great pains to 
tell me how many men had done what to her that night. I 
assumed that they wanted me to know that people were, 
indeed, watching our every move.

She had made them $1,895 tax free dollars by selling 
sex that night. Round that off to $2,000 and multiply 
it by fourteen girls and you can see why they do this. 
I calculated that the club had made $28,000 from 
selling the sexual services of the fourteen girls that 
night. The alcohol flowed freely and I don't know how 
much they made on the drinks but it must have been a 
substantial amount. Then they had the movies of the 
girls being raped in the cubicles and molested out 
front that were for sale to their voyeur customers. God 
knows how much they raked in from that. And the only 
thing they were doing above board and having to pay 
taxes on was the money they made selling drinks. I 
wouldn't be surprised if they were making well over a 
hundred thousand dollars a night in this place, mostly 
tax free. With a little rounding off that comes to 
almost a million dollars a week for this nasty little 
dive on the edge of town. And this is not his only 
business.

Rapist number two, Chuck, had come to our, or rather 
Sharon's cubicle to collect the money. As I was turning 
it over to him Sharon had reached under her cot and 
pulled her clothes out and was starting to dress.

Chuck glanced over at her and said, "Don't put those 
on. You don't wear anything you own again until we are 
through with you. I'll give you something to wear home 
tonight and you'll wear it tomorrow when you go 
shopping. After that you wear only the clothes we have 
bought for you until we cut you loose."

We waited while Chuck went down the line and collected 
the cash from the other husbands and then we watched 
the other couples go out into the main room and start 
cleaning up. We were both exhausted and I hadn't even 
considered that we would have to get the place cleaned 
up before we could leave.

Chuck came back in a few minutes and tossed a piece of 
wadded up cloth at Sharon. She didn't put it on. He 
stood her up and bent her over and I was forced to 
watch as she was fucked from behind once more. It 
seemed so mechanical. He was just using her to 
masturbate into. That seemed to make it even more 
dehumanizing.

After he came he pulled her around to suck his cock 
clean and said, "You two go out there and help clean 
up. The faster you work the sooner you can go home. 
When you are ready to leave you can put that on and Ron 
will drive you home. Except for shopping tomorrow you 
are off until Tuesday. If we need you before Tuesday 
night someone will call you. On Tuesday you come here 
straight from work and help the other girls get ready 
to open up. We open every night at six."

After Chuck left we went out and started cleaning off 
tables with the other couples. When the tables were 
cleared off and washed down we put the chairs up and 
cleaned up the garbage on the floor around them. A 
cleaning service came in every morning and cleaned the 
floors. We just had to pick up the cigarette butts and 
trash.

When Danny was satisfied he let everyone go. The women 
all went to their cubicles and got dressed and came 
back out in various slutty little outfits. I was taken 
aback when I saw Sharon. Chuck had given her a tiny 
little chemise that was all but invisible and a tinier 
pair of shorts that split her vulva in two and left 
half of her ass uncovered. It might be alright for 
leaving here at three o'clock in the morning but I 
couldn't imagine her wearing it out tomorrow to go 
shopping. You had to look close to see that she was 
even wearing a top!

Ron had been sitting at the bar watching and when he 
saw Sharon come out with her slutty little outfit on he 
got up and we followed him out to the SUV. He made 
Sharon get in the front passenger seat and suck his 
cock all the way to our house. He pulled up in front of 
the house and we had to wait until she got him to cum. 

After she swallowed and sat up, Ron handed the key to 
our house to her. He said, "We made some copies of your 
house key. Every now and then Jeff will send someone 
over for you to entertain. Sometimes it will be just 
one man, sometimes more than that. It won't happen 
often, mostly because you will be spending most of your 
waking hours at your regular job or at the club fucking 
the customers. But when it does happen there had better 
not be any complaints. I'm not going to make any 
specific threats, but you know what we are capable of. 
Someone will call you tomorrow to tell you the shopping 
plans. I don't know who it will be or where you will be 
going. They may have you meet them somewhere or they 
may pick you up. Be ready between ten and eleven 
tomorrow morning."

Sharon and I got out and hurried into the house. As 
soon as I closed and locked the door Sharon turned to 
me and said, "Mike, I could really use a very strong 
drink right now."

I held her in my arms and kissed her. I asked her, "Do 
you want to take a quick shower while I make it or 
would you rather have the drink first?"

She thought for a moment and then she said, "If you can 
stand to be around me, I need a fucking drink."

I kissed her again and said, "Get comfortable. I'll get 
it."

As I walked into the kitchen I thought that I was more 
tired than I had ever been in my life. It had been a 
long, hard night and I could not imagine how Sharon 
must feel. She suffered through so much more than I 
did.

I made two very strong drinks and noted that the bottle 
which had remained unopened for more than a year would 
have to be replaced soon. I took the drinks back into 
the living room and it was immediately obvious that 
Sharon had taken my invitation to get comfortable to 
heart. She was sitting on the couch with her legs up on 
the coffee table. She was totally naked. 

She was sitting with her head back and her eyes closed. 
When she heard me coming she looked up and smiled and 
said, "My pussy was trying to eat those shorts. It has 
had enough to eat tonight. Speaking of which, how do 
you like me now?"

After she took her drink I sat down beside her and 
said, "I'm exhausted. I had to stand in that same spot 
all night. It was terrible. You think you had it rough, 
at least you got to move around!"

She hit me and said, "You fuck!" 

She knew I was being facetious and she responded, "Okay 
sweetheart, on Tuesday you work the room and I'll take 
the money."

I put my arm around her and held her close and we 
sipped our drinks in silence for a while.

After a while I said, "It was pretty bad, wasn't it?"

I didn't think that she was going to respond at first. 
But after a few moments she said, "Yeah. It was pretty 
bad. I don't even know which part I hated the most. The 
men at the tables were really rough. They loved making 
me squeal. But god, the whole idea of having sex with 
men for money like that! I never imagined that I would 
ever be working as a prostitute. It is every bit as 
degrading as I imagined it must be. I feel so sorry for 
those poor women who are out there on the street doing 
this for a living. I feel so dirty."

I said, "The disturbing thing is that that is what it 
is all about. That whole business revolves around 
raping and degrading the women who they feel will be 
most harmed by being treated that way. They feed off of 
the pain that they are causing us. It turns them on. 
It's why all of those men go to that club. To abuse 
women and rape them in front of their husbands."

Sharon said, "Do you remember that Kelly said something 
about a woman being punished a couple of months ago?"

I nodded.

Sharon said, "I was talking to a woman in the ladies 
room and she warned me too. She told me what they did 
to her. Jeff and his three henchmen and a half a dozen 
of their pervert customers got together for a little 
party at the club before it opened on a Sunday. They 
called all the girls in to witness what they did. They 
had her husband and two little girls brought in, her 
daughters are six and eight years old. They made that 
poor woman have sex with all of those men over and over 
while her family was forced to sit nearby and watch. 
They didn't touch the little girls, but they made the 
father clean her up the same way you had to that first 
night. Those girls saw all of that."

"Those are some sick fucks!" I exclaimed. Then I asked, 
"Is that woman still working there?"

Sharon shook her head. "The girl I was talking to said 
that she thinks the husband committed suicide and they 
turned her loose. She isn't certain though."

We had drained our drinks and I stood up and took 
Sharon's glass. I asked if she wanted another but she 
shook her head and said, "Let's go take a shower and go 
to bed."

I reached down and helped her to her feet and put my 
arms around her. I kissed her gently for a moment and 
said, "I'll put these glasses in the sink and meet you 
there."

When I got to our bedroom I heard the water running and 
I undressed quickly. Sharon was still brushing her 
teeth when I went into the bathroom. I noticed that the 
scratches on her back were gone except for a few faint 
red lines.

I rubbed her shoulders gently while she brushed her 
teeth and then we got into the shower and I soaped her 
up all over. I took my time and went out of my way to 
make it feel good. I was especially gentle around the 
areas that I knew would be sore, but I cleaned those 
areas thoroughly as well. Then I washed my hair while 
she soaped me up. It was after four in the morning and 
what we were doing felt pretty good but we were both 
too tired to take it to the next step. We were both 
anxious to get some sleep before we had to get up and 
deal with the ordeal that was going to be passed off as 
shopping for clothes.

We rinsed off and dried ourselves. As soon as we were 
dried off we went straight to bed and even as traumatic 
as this night had been we were so exhausted that we 
both fell asleep almost instantly.

I had set my alarm for 9:30 the next morning. I didn't 
think that there was any way that we would wake up on 
our own. I was right. We didn't hear my alarm for 
almost ten minutes. We had only had about four and a 
half hours sleep. That wasn't nearly enough to 
compensate for what we had been through last night. 

We were really dragging when we finally got up. I put 
coffee on while Sharon started the shower running and 
we took another quick shower, more to wake up than 
because we needed a shower.

I dressed before going out for coffee. Sharon's little 
outfit was still on the couch where she had left it 
last night. She left it right there and sat at the 
table in the nude while we drank our coffee. She was in 
no hurry to put it on. Those shorts were just as 
uncomfortable as they looked.

The phone rang at 10:15 and it was a girl from the 
club. We hadn't met her. Her name was Susan. She told 
us that she was on the way over to pick us up. Sharon 
waited until we heard a car out front to put her little 
outfit on. 

I answered the doorbell and invited Susan in for coffee 
but she said that we had to get going. The cameraman 
would be meeting us at the first store we were going 
to. She warned us that the whole idea of this was going 
to be to embarrass and degrade us. We might as well get 
used to that right off. 

We had already been made aware of that. I told Susan 
that we were aware of some of the things that we could 
expect today and that we wouldn't be any trouble. 

She looked relieved and said, "Come on. Let's go."

We went out to her car and once we were on the road she 
said, "This is my neighbor's car. I borrowed it just in 
case. I wanted to warn you of a few things that might 
not have come up yet. There is a very good chance that 
your house is bugged. Those guys seem to know things 
that they could not possibly know. We have kind of 
figured out that they are bugging our homes. We aren't 
sure about video, but we are almost certain that they 
have audio. We don't know about our cars but just to be 
safe we don't say anything that we don't want them to 
hear when we are in our cars either."

She let that sink in and then she said, "Carol said she 
had a chance to talk to you in the ladies room. We try 
to look out for each other as much as we can. But no 
one is going to do anything to piss off Jeff if we can 
help it. So watch your step. I heard that you don't 
have kids. They have another way of punishing women 
that piss them off. I didn't see it, but I heard about 
a girl about a year ago that spent a week tied up in a 
urinal and there is also a rumor about a girl that was 
delivered to one of those homeless camps near an 
underpass at a nearby city. They drove up and dropped 
her off naked and told the guys at the camp to let her 
walk home in a week or two, whenever they were through 
with her. I heard that she ended up with every venereal 
disease known to man."

She went on to say, "These guys hate women. They are a 
bunch of sick fucks and they get off on hurting us. I'm 
telling you all of this because the last stop today 
will be at an adult book store. That's always the last 
stop. Sometimes it gets pretty rough in there. Please, 
whatever happens, don't say no to anyone. Don't argue, 
don't fight them. Just do whatever they say."

She turned to me and said, "That means you too. I think 
they really like it when someone fucks up. It gives 
them an excuse to do those horrible things that make 
what we do on a daily basis seem tame by comparison. 
Just keep telling yourself that it won't last forever."

Susan pulled up in front of a store called Sweet 
Nothings and parked. It was still only 11:30 on Sunday 
morning but there were already a half a dozen cars 
parked in front of the store. There was also a large 
black SUV. We pulled up next to the SUV and Susan made 
us wait until the cameraman got out and was ready for 
us.

While he was getting ready Susan said, "This is one of 
the places we always take the new girls. The owner 
doesn't know that we are being forced to do this. At 
least we don't think she knows. She makes a lot of 
money off of Jeff so she has given permission for the 
filming and since we get a new girl at least once a 
month she is used to us coming in."

When the cameraman was ready he signaled to us and we 
got out and walked to the entrance. We went up one 
aisle and down another and Susan picked out all the 
clothes. She started with a half dozen light summer 
dresses for Sharon to wear to work. They were 
unbelievably short and had low cut necklines, exposing 
far too much cleavage. One of them had nothing above 
the waist but a couple of small strips of cloth that 
draped over Sharon's breasts and tied around her neck. 
They were also very thin. I was concerned about how 
much of Sharon was going to be visible when she wore 
those dresses. Sharon was concerned too. She looked at 
Susan and said, "These are very pretty. But I'm not 
sure that I can get away with wearing them to work."

Susan just shot her a nervous look and Sharon said, 
"I'm not refusing. I'm not even complaining. As I said, 
they are very pretty. I just don't know what my 
supervisor will say."

Susan whispered, "You better fuck him or suck him or do 
whatever else it takes to convince him. These are what 
you'll have to wear from now on. And I'm warning you 
now, the only thing you'll be allowed to wear under 
these dresses are tiny little thongs. You'd better get 
comfortable in them. These are going to be the most 
conservative clothes that you are allowed to wear for 
the foreseeable future."

Susan handed the dresses to me and we continued on. She 
picked out several micro miniskirts, a couple of which 
were slit all the way up the side. By all the way I 
mean all the way to the waistband!

There were several pairs of shorts that were very 
similar to the pair that Sharon was wearing now. Then 
she began selecting tops. There were several nice 
blouses. They were stylish and would have looked just 
fine over a slip, or under a jacket. They were just as 
transparent as the blouse she was wearing now. They 
were also very expensive. All of this stuff was. 

Susan then began picking from a large selection of crop 
tops, most of which had obscene writing on them, and 
halter tops that displayed far too much flesh. Sharon 
hadn't tried them on yet, but from the looks of them I 
had some serious doubts about whether or not they would 
be legal if worn in public.

My arms were getting full, even though the garments 
being selected seemed to be made from very little 
material. We made one more stop before heading for the 
changing rooms. Susan picked out a dozen tiny thongs. 
They were no more than tiny patches of cloth that would 
only just barely cover Sharon's slit. Some of them were 
colorful but transparent. I was concerned that rather 
than cover her privates they would serve only to draw 
attention to them.

When the underwear selection was complete we headed for 
the changing rooms. The first four booths didn't even 
have doors on them. Susan took the clothes from me and 
hung them on an empty rack and sent Sharon into one of 
the booths with no door to undress. 

There were several men standing nearby waiting for 
their wives or girlfriends to try on something in the 
booths with doors. They were immediately drawn to the 
show that Sharon was putting on.

They saw the cameraman recording everything and I heard 
the owner explain to a curious customer that she was 
filming a commercial for the Playboy Channel. That was 
all that he needed to hear. The crowd around us grew 
quickly.

After Sharon was naked Susan handed her one of the tiny 
thongs to put on. When she had it on she was told to 
step out and model it. It was just as I feared. It 
covered nothing. It only added a splash of bright color 
which drew the eye.

Sharon had spent most of last night naked and being 
sexually assaulted in that sex club where she was being 
forced to work. But although she wasn't being molested 
here in the store she seemed to be more embarrassed. I 
think because these were just plain folks. The crowd 
that was gathered around watching her was not the type 
of scum she had encountered in the club. These were the 
kind of people that lived all around us and worked with 
us. Somehow that increased her discomfort level, and 
mine too.

Once Sharon had modeled the thong Susan gave her one of 
her new work dresses to put on. There was no denying 
that it was beautiful. It was sexy and stylish and the 
material was obviously expensive. 

It was also the shortest dress she had ever worn. The 
hemline was less than two inches below her crotch. As 
she stepped out of the booth and turned around slowly, 
even in the dim light of the store I could see the 
bright patch of the thong that covered her slit and 
when her back was to me I could see the string that 
disappeared between the cheeks of her ass.

When she had turned all the way around I stared at the 
area between her legs and I wasn't sure if I could 
actually see her slit or not. I had a feeling though 
that when she got to the office tomorrow with the 
bright lights in there, the people at work would be 
able to every nook and cranny of her creamy body.

She tried on dress after dress and the result was 
always the same. Some of them displayed more cleavage 
than others, but they all displayed a large expanse of 
the stark white flesh of her breasts. Her nipples were 
clearly visible. I could even see a couple of freckles 
on her breasts.

By the time Sharon had tried on all of the dresses she 
was becoming inured to the stares and comments of the 
crowd. Susan said, "You might as well take that off 
right here. Stepping into that little booth is 
accomplishing nothing."

So Sharon stood right there in front of the entire 
crowd and removed the last of the dresses. After she 
hung it back up on the rack, Susan handed her one of 
the tiny little skirts.

Sharon stood there topless and tried on all of the 
skirts and then the tight little shorts that Susan had 
selected. The only things left to try on were a dozen 
different tops. Now, as she tried on one top after 
another, she was bottomless. She had even been ordered 
to remove the little thong.

There were a lot of comments when she was trying on the 
crop tops. They all had suggestive comments written 
across the front and many of the men in the audience 
were quite willing to accede to the sexual come-ons 
blatantly scrawled across her chest, even with their 
wives watching. 

When Sharon had finished trying on the new clothes that 
Susan had selected for her she put the shorts and the 
little chemise that she had worn in back on. While she 
was getting dressed I pushed the rack of new clothes 
over to the cash register. It seemed that not one of 
the garments Susan had selected had been deemed to be 
too risqué or too revealing, at least not in Susan's 
eyes.

Our purchase was rung up and I was shocked at the 
total. For so little material it seemed like a huge 
sum. The total came to nearly a thousand dollars! 

I carried the bags out to the car and as we were 
getting in to go to another store the cameraman said, 
"Hold on cunt. I want you to ride with me."

She had no choice of course. She went around and got in 
with the cameraman and I rode to the next store with 
Susan. We were following them and we saw Sharon 
disappear from sight as soon as we were on the road. 

Susan said in a sad, quiet voice, "I know how you feel 
Mike. I'm sorry. We're all going through the same 
thing."

I said, "Thanks. I know. I think we're going to make 
it. That first night, or rather the next day, that was 
bad for both of us. I really was worried about her that 
next day. It turns out that she's tougher than I 
thought she was. I'm really proud of her."

Susan looked at me funny and chuckled. Then she said, 
"I don't think that is something that I have heard any 
of the husbands say about their wives since I got 
sucked into this. I think that's great! Sharon is a 
lucky woman to have you I think."

I was embarrassed. I didn't think I had said anything 
worthy of praise. But I thanked her and then we rode 
quietly to the next place of business. 

Sharon's head didn't reappear until several minutes 
after we got to the next parking lot. We waited for 
them to get out and while he was setting up the camera 
again, Sharon came back and got into the car with us. I 
put my arm around her and told her that I loved her and 
she smiled and said, "Hold that thought. I have a 
feeling it's going to get worse before we get home 
today."

Susan said, "I'm afraid you're right."

Just before we got out of the car Susan said, "We are 
going into that shoe store over there. We always use 
this store. The owner is a member of the club. You 
might recognize him if he's there. He usually comes in 
when a new girl is being brought in. Your best bet is 
to get one of his clerks to wait on you. It will still 
be humiliating, but it will be worse if he waits on you 
himself."

The cameraman moved to the side of the car and signaled 
to us that he was ready. We got out and instead of 
going inside Susan led us back to the trunk of the car. 
She told Sharon to give her the shorts that she was 
wearing. 

Sharon looked around. It was a busy parking lot in 
front of a busy strip mall. She got a look of resolve 
on her face and without looking around again she 
unbuttoned and peeled off the super tight shorts she 
had been wearing. As she stood up and handed them to 
Susan she said, "They were too damned tight anyway. 
They hurt my pussy."

Susan tried not to smile but I saw her lips curl up 
slightly. She opened the trunk and put the shorts 
inside and dug out one of the tiny skirts we had just 
bought. She picked it at random but it turned out to be 
one of the skirts with the slit all the way up the 
side. Once Sharon had it on there was a four inch gap 
of nothing but bare flesh up her side.

Sharon smiled wryly and said, "Oh well, it doesn't 
cover much but it's comfortable."

Susan closed the trunk and we headed for the shoe 
store.

Knowing how our luck was running lately I had little 
doubt that the pervert that owned the shoe store would 
be waiting for us when we got inside. I wasn't 
disappointed. 

He had not been one of Sharon's customers last night, 
but I remembered him. He had been very loud and 
obnoxious. In a crowd in which everyone was loud and 
obnoxious he had stood out. He had gotten several lap 
dances and I had seen him take two of the girls into 
the cubicles that lined the side of the room. The 
second time was in the room next to Sharon's and I 
don't know what he did but the poor young woman he was 
in there with had screamed loud and often. I remember 
when he was done he had called the woman's husband in 
and I heard him order the man to suck his cock clean 
and then clean his wife's pussy. He was not a nice 
person.

There were only three customers in the store. There was 
a strange looking couple and a Goth chick that didn't 
look any older than sixteen. When I glanced around at 
the type of merchandise being sold here I understood 
the lack of customers. 

All of the footwear that I could see made me think of 
S&M, though I knew next to nothing of that particular 
perversion. The shoes and boots on display all seemed 
to have impossibly high heels. I didn't see anything 
that Sharon could walk in!

There were large displays of boots with impossibly high 
uppers. I saw one pair that looked like it would reach 
all the way to the crotch of any woman who wore it. 
There was also a large selection of shoes with what 
appeared to be a half a mile of leather straps. 

I saw the owner finish fitting a pair of boots on the 
Goth chick and then he spotted us. He told one of his 
clerks to finish helping the girl and he came over and 
greeted us at the door. He knew Susan and he greeted 
her by name. She tried to act friendly but it was 
obvious that she was afraid of him.

He smiled at Sharon and said, "So you're the new girl! 
Sharon is it?"

Sharon nodded and he said, "Pleased to meet you. I have 
been expecting you."

He stared at her body rudely for a long moment and then 
he said, "I have been going over my stock in my mind 
and I have several things that I think will be perfect 
on you dear."

He guided her to a seat and as she sat down her skirt 
rose up dangerously. She reached for the hem to tug it 
down but he slapped her hands away. It was done as if 
to be playful but we all knew that Sharon had just 
received an order.

He pulled up a small bench and sat looking at her legs 
for a second before he said, "Look at those clunky 
shoes! Awful! You should be spanked for buying them! 
Now, let me get your size."

He reached down and lifted her legs one at a time and 
slowly removed her shoes. As soon as he picked up her 
leg her skirt slid up the last remaining fraction of an 
inch and her naked vulva was exposed to everyone in the 
store. They had all turned to watch when they saw the 
skirt that she was wearing.

I saw the Goth girl run to the door and wave at someone 
outside and a moment or two later two teenage boys came 
in to see what she wanted. She smiled and nodded her 
head towards where Sharon was sitting with her skirt up 
over her pubic hair now.

The owner pulled a measuring device up onto the front 
of the bench he was sitting on and placed one of 
Sharon's feet on it. He took a long time getting a 
measurement before he put her foot back on the floor 
and picked up her other foot and repeated the process, 
much to the delight of the two male clerks, the adult 
male customer and the two teenage boys who were 
watching closely. The woman and the Goth chick seemed 
to get a big kick out of it too.

The owner had been holding Sharon's legs up and apart 
for several minutes before he said, "Oh my! What am I 
thinking! I can't get an accurate measurement this 
way."

He placed his measuring device on the floor in front of 
her and said, "You'll need to stand up my dear and put 
your foot right here. That's it. Rest your weight on 
it."

He was resting one hand high on the inside of her thigh 
as he bent down to get the shoe size from his measuring 
device. Once he had gotten the reading he looked at her 
legs and said, "Very lovely my dear. Your husband is a 
lucky man."

He gently pushed her back into her seat and her skirt 
rode up again immediately. He moved his bench back and 
picked up the measuring device. He stood up and his 
erection was obvious to everyone. There were several 
snickers from the people watching. 

He said, "I'll be right back Sharon. Don't move." To 
the other customers that must have sounded like a 
normal thing to say to a customer. Sharon knew it was 
an order not to cover her crotch.

She sat there staring at the floor while the cameraman 
filmed the teenage boys coming closer for a better 
look. When no one admonished them they grew bolder and 
one of them moved right in front of her and squatted 
down. 

His face was bright red and his eyes were huge as he 
stared at my wife's exposed pussy. I heard him whisper, 
"Son of a bitch! You gotta see this Jerry!"

The boy's friend came closer and squatted down beside 
him and they stared at Sharon's pussy. They were almost 
close enough that they could reach out and touch it. 

The owner came up behind them and said, "Truly a thing 
of beauty isn't it boys?"

They were startled and started to rise up but he said, 
"Oh no! That's quite alright. Sharon isn't in a hurry. 
Take your time. Look all you want. It's a work of art 
isn't it?"

The boys looked at the owner and at me and the 
cameraman and finally at Sharon. She sat there blushing 
deeply but not protesting and not making any effort to 
cover her privates. They may be just a couple of dumb 
kids but they were smart enough to know an invitation 
when they heard one.

They stared for several long moments and the owner put 
the half dozen shoe boxes that he was carrying down on 
the chair beside Sharon. He pulled up two more of those 
little benches and put one on either side of the one he 
had been using. 

When they were in place he said, "Why don't you boys 
take a seat and I'll show you how to fit a beautiful 
young woman with new shoes."

The boys scrambled for a seat and the owner sat back 
down on his seat between them. He picked up a shoe box 
and set it on the floor at his feet. As he opened the 
box he explained how important it was to make sure that 
new shoes fit right and that the style was appropriate 
for the customer.

He picked up a black, patent leather shoe with a six 
inch heel and then reached down and lifted Sharon's 
right leg. He lifted it much higher than necessary and 
then moved it to the side, not in an obscene split 
perhaps, but wide enough to cause her vaginal lips to 
spread slightly and wide enough that those of us 
gathered around to watch saw the moisture glistening 
there.

I heard one of the boys whisper, "Fuck me!"

The owner said, "You know, she just might do that when 
I'm done here. Look at all that pussy juice. Young 
Sharon looks pretty excited to me. She looks like a 
woman that needs a good fuck, don't you think?"

The boy looked at him incredulously and gasped, "Shit 
yeah!"

Sharon only groaned in embarrassment.

The owner put the shoe on her foot and wound the straps 
around her ankle. Then he put her foot down and 
repeated the process with her other foot. When both 
shoes were on the owner asked her, "Have you ever owned 
a heel this high Sharon?"

Sharon shook her head and then said, "No, never! Those 
one inch heels are the highest heels that I have ever 
worn."

He smiled and said, "Well, then I had better help you 
walk while you try them out. I wouldn't want you to 
fall."

He stood and helped her up. He told her to put her arm 
around his back and he reached his hand inside the slit 
in her skirt and gripped her ass cheek firmly. 

She gasped again, but she knew better than to object.

The boys chuckled and stared in awe as the man guided 
Sharon up and down the floor. She was very unsteady and 
if he had not been holding her, even in that obscene 
manner, she would have fallen several times.

He stopped in front of the boys and said, "Boys, she 
needs a little practice walking in these things before 
she is ready to solo. Would you mind taking turns 
walking her back and forth until she gets the hang of 
it?"

Sharon was horrified. She was being offered to a 
sixteen year old boy to grope freely. The two boys, the 
Goth chick and the couple that were customers in the 
store didn't know what was going on, but they knew that 
something unusual was happening and they were all the 
kind of people that got a kick out of whatever game was 
being played out.

One of the boys was quicker on the draw and he 
immediately sprang to his feet and took the owner's 
place supporting my wife. His erection was obvious but 
no one thought it inappropriate under the 
circumstances. 

He reached under Sharon's skirt and held her ass just 
like the owner had and walked her back and forth on the 
carpet several times. Then his companion took his place 
and repeated the process. 

By the time they had finished she was just starting to 
get her sea legs as it were. She didn't look confident, 
but she was ready to try it on her own. She convinced 
the store owner that she thought that she could make it 
and he instructed the boy to turn loose of her ass.

He did so, reluctantly, and she began to make her way 
back and forth on her own. She would not be described 
as graceful. But she was doing pretty well for her 
first time. The funny thing was that we had been paying 
so much attention to the hands groping her ass and the 
way her breasts jiggled as she walked that we had 
hardly noticed the shoes. 

I had to admit, they were attractive, in a slutty kind 
of way. And they certainly did wonders for her already 
perfect ass! Her walk was unrecognizable, but very 
sexy. Or at least it would be once she got her 
confidence.

The owner said, "Perfect! You'll take them! Come, sit 
down. Let's try another pair."

Sharon returned to the chair and the man and the two 
boys returned to their benches.

When she sat down the heels held her legs up so much 
higher that her skirt slid all the way up without any 
help from the store owner. Her moist slit was obvious 
immediately. 

The owner smiled and said, "You boys might have a 
future here. Let's see how well you can remove a ladies 
shoe."

He lifted one of her legs and placed it in the hands of 
the boy on his right and lifted her other leg and 
handed it to the other boy and asked them to remove her 
shoes. He told them to take their time so that they 
didn't damage the leather.

Sharon's legs were now being held high and wide, her 
knees were about two feet apart and she had no secrets 
from anyone now.

While the boys were slowly and carefully unbuckling the 
straps on the shoes and unwrapping them from around her 
ankles the owner reached up and slid his finger through 
her exposed slit.

Sharon gasped as his finger moved through her slit and 
slowly slid over her clit. It looked like she had to 
fight to keep from having an orgasm, despite the 
obvious embarrassment she was suffering. 

The owner smiled and held up his very wet finger and 
said, "See that? This is a woman that enjoys buying 
shoes!"

There was a short outburst of laughter, mostly from the 
adults in the store. The two boys were two wrapped up 
in staring at my wife's privates while they dragged out 
the removal of her shoes for as long as humanly 
possible.

As they worked the owner said, "Isn't that a pretty 
pussy boys? Can you just imagine what it would feel 
like to stick your dick into that?"

The boys just groaned. Their dicks were probably so 
hard that they hurt by now.

On the other hand, I had the impression that Sharon 
wasn't that upset by the idea any longer.

I think that what surprised me more than Sharon's 
reaction was my own. I was beginning to find this 
situation amusing, and more than a little arousing. I 
was embarrassed to admit that I too had an erection.

The boys finally gave up. They had dragged it out as 
long as they could. They couldn't prolong it any 
further. They pulled the shoes off of Sharon's feet and 
handed them to the owner. They did not, however, 
release their grip on her legs.

The owner seemed to find their assistance invaluable. 
He took his time putting the shoes back in the box and 
then opened another box. He pulled out a pair of knee 
high black leather boots and handed them to the boys. 

The boots zipped up one side and they each unzipped the 
boot that they had been given and struggled to pull 
them onto Sharon's feet. They didn't go on easily and 
it was fun watching them forcing her legs up until her 
knees were almost pressed against her breasts before 
they finally slipped over her heels.

The owner chuckled and said, "Boys, the proper method 
would have been to put them down and have her step into 
them one at a time, but the way you did it was good 
too."

The heels on the boots were slightly taller than the 
heels on the shoes had been! Sharon struggled to stand 
and fell back into her chair. The boys stood up and 
helped her to her feet. The shop owner placed a hand on 
the inside of her thigh. I could see that it was 
pressed tightly against her crotch as he bent down and 
checked the fit of the boots. He made a big show of 
demonstrating to the boys the proper method of checking 
to make sure that the boots fit properly. Then he took 
his hand away and they took turns helping her walk 
again.

While Sharon was being escorted up and down the length 
of the carpet I heard a noise and looked around. For 
the first time I became aware that two other couples 
had entered the store. I had no idea how long they had 
been watching but it was obvious that the men and one 
of the women were enjoying the show. The other woman 
looked like she found the obscene spectacle appalling 
and I saw her trying to urge her husband to leave.

I also saw the expression on his face and it was 
obvious that he was enjoying the show and that he was 
not going anywhere. His wife reluctantly gave in. It 
was obvious who wore the pants in that family! She 
stood quietly for the rest of the time we were in the 
store but she was very uncomfortable with the spectacle 
that they were making of my wife and it showed.

The boys walked Sharon up and down the carpet once 
more, each with his hands on her ass, and then she 
began to walk on her own. She had not gotten any more 
graceful in the time it took her to change shoes but 
she seemed to be getting the hang of it and I was sure 
that with a little practice she would be able to walk 
in those things without hurting herself.

I also noticed that those tiny skirts were even shorter 
in back when she was wearing those high heels. With 
every step she took now I could see a little bit of the 
bottom of her ass cheeks. I didn't know where they 
expected her to wear these skirts but I was glad she 
wouldn't have to wear them to work.

The process was repeated with the next three pairs of 
shoes and boots. The rest of them all had six inch 
heels. Only that second pair of boots she tried on had 
taller heels.

When the fitting was done the owner insisted that she 
wear the first pair of shoes that she tried on and let 
the boys put them back on her. While they took their 
time putting the shoes back on Sharon, Susan went to 
the cash register and paid for them. 

Once the boys were done putting the shoes back on her 
feet and figuring out how to wrap the straps around her 
ankles they helped her to her feet. It was obvious that 
they were really sorry the fitting was over. 

The owner came over and put his arm around each of the 
boy's shoulders and said, "Boys, there is one last 
thing I need to teach you about the shoe business. I 
need you to come into the back room with me if you 
don't mind."

The three of them didn't go alone. The owner grabbed 
Sharon's arm and dragged her along. Susan grabbed my 
arm and pulled me after them and the cameraman fallowed 
behind, still filming everything.

I heard the woman who had wanted to leave say, "Oh my! 
Please Eric. Let's get out of this place!"

We went into the stockroom and the owner invited the 
two teenage boys to undress Sharon. They looked at him 
for only a second. After what had already happened they 
knew that this was not a huge joke. They were certain 
that they were about to get lucky. They didn't have a 
clue about what was going on, but they didn't give a 
damn either.

I glanced up and saw the Goth chick come in and stand 
just inside the door. She watched with a gleam in her 
eye as her two male friends rapidly undressed my wife. 
There wasn't much to remove, just that tiny skirt and 
her chemise.

When she was naked they stared at her beautiful body 
for a moment until the owner said, "Go ahead boys, 
check her out. Feel those perfect tits. Stick your 
fingers in that juicy cunt. When you're ready you can 
fuck her, or get her to blow you, whatever you want. 
Just don't take all day because I want to fuck her too 
and I have two clerks out there that will quit if they 
don't get a shot at her. I can't have that.

The boys were all over her for a couple of minutes. 
They were nearly fighting each other to get at all the 
good parts. One of them finally got smart and stood 
back and let his friend pull and squeeze at Sharon's 
body while he unbuckled his pants and let them fall. He 
stepped out of them and then looked around for 
someplace to fuck her.

The owner said, "Just a second boy."

He stepped behind a stack of boxes and pulled out a 
rolled up mattress. It looked like a mattress from a 
cot. He rolled it out in front of everyone and turned 
to the boy and said, "How do you want her son?"

The boy grinned and said, "Nothing fancy. Just put her 
on her back so I can fuck her."

As he was guiding Sharon into position I noticed that 
now that it was happening she didn't look so 
enthusiastic.

The owner asked the boy, "Are you a virgin son?"

He didn't answer, but he blushed and I think the answer 
was obvious.

When the owner had Sharon stretched out on her back 
with her legs spread the boy dropped and fell on her 
body, almost knocking the breath out of her. His hips 
began to work up and down as he struggled to find the 
entrance to her body.

Sharon said, "Hold on! Slow down, please, let me help 
you."

The boy stopped his frantic movements and Sharon 
reached down and guided his cock into her steaming 
vagina. As soon as he felt the heat of her body close 
around him he started fucking her furiously. I would 
like to think that I would have had a little more style 
and grace when I was his age, but I guess most horny 
teenage boys experiencing the warm, wet insides of a 
beautiful young woman's vagina for the first time would 
have attacked her with the same exuberance.

He didn't last long. None of us were surprised though. 
I was curious about Goth girl's reaction and when I 
looked over at her she was smiling wide. I don't know 
what her relationship to the boy is but she was 
obviously happy for him.

The boy groaned loudly and shivered like he was 
freezing to death. Then he lay still for a minute 
before struggling to his knees. He stared down at 
Sharon's naked body for a minute and then he spoke to 
her for the first time. He said, "Thank you. That was 
wonderful!"

I half expected the owner to criticize him for saying 
something nice to her but he just smiled and turned to 
the other boy and said, "How about you boy, how do you 
want her?"

The second boy was staring at his friend and my wife 
and he didn't seem to be able to make up his mind. He 
stuttered something that we couldn't understand and 
dropped is pants around his ankles. 

Before the owner could get him to repeat what he had 
said he was on top of her. He waited for her to place 
his cock inside of her and then he started. He didn't 
fuck her with those short, rapid little rabbit strokes 
his friend had used. He took long, slow strokes at 
first. I had the thought that with a little help from 
the right girl he could turn into a decent lover. But 
he was probably a virgin too and the excitement was too 
much for him. He didn't last two minutes.

After he reached his orgasm he seemed very embarrassed. 
He didn't look at anyone as he pulled is pants back up 
and stepped back out of the way. The owner moved closer 
and stood at Sharon's feet and stared down at her for a 
couple of seconds. Then he turned to me and said, "I 
need you to clean your wife up for me Mike. I don't 
mind seconds or thirds, but I don't like a mess."

The camera focused on me as I knelt between Sharon's 
legs. I could feel everyone's eyes on me as I stared 
down at the cum oozing out of her. I hated this, but it 
was nothing new now. I leaned down and kissed her 
sweaty, sticky mound and I heard gasps from the two 
boys as I began to clean their cum from my wife with my 
tongue. 

It actually wasn't that bad. It was unpleasant of 
course. It was humiliating. But their cum wasn't nearly 
as strong as some I had tasted lately. I licked her 
slit clean and I was just about to stick my tongue 
inside when I was pulled away and roughly pushed to the 
side.

The owner nudged Sharon with the toe of his shoe and 
said, "Get up on your hands and knees cunt. I'm going 
to fuck you like the bitch you are."

Sharon was beyond being shocked by his language or his 
aspersions after last night. She stoically sat up and 
then turned onto her hands and knees and waited for the 
dirty old man to take her from behind. 

As soon as she was in position he rammed his cock into 
her violently. She grunted at the force of his attack 
but she didn't offer a protest as he grabbed her hips 
and began to jackhammer his cock into her in such a 
brutal manner that it looked more like he was trying to 
harm her than have sex with her. I mean it. It really 
looked like he was trying to hurt her.

I had gotten to my feet and stepped back and I saw the 
expressions on the faces of the three teenagers as they 
watched the owner rape my wife. They seemed just as 
upset by it as I was. The boys moved over to where the 
girl was standing and they began edging towards the 
door. Long before the owner reached orgasm they were 
out of the room and probably out of the store.

The owner, being a member of the club, was far more 
jaded than the two young boys had been and he lasted a 
very long time. He didn't even seem like he was getting 
close until he reached under Sharon and grabbed her 
breasts which were bouncing violently under her and 
began to squeeze them and pull them with so much force 
that she finally cried out in pain.

That must have been what he was going for. He continued 
to maul her breasts roughly, harder and harder until 
Sharon was crying loudly and begging him to stop. I 
suddenly realized that he must need that! He needed to 
be hurting her. He needed to hear her suffering before 
he could reach orgasm!

With one last vicious squeeze he came in her as she 
screamed in pain. Then he collapsed on top of her and 
after he caught his breath he turned to me and with an 
evil leer he said, "She is one hell of a fuck Mike! I'm 
really looking forward to fucking her again at the 
club."

He pushed himself off of her and called me closer. I 
moved over to him and he reached up and pulled me down 
to my knees with a handful of my shirt. He smiled right 
in my face and said, "Now pussy, get down there and 
clean us both up."

My mind was kind of numb by this time. I was just glad 
that he had stopped hurting Sharon. I slowly leaned 
over and took his cock into my mouth and sucked it 
clean easily. It was still pretty hard, but it wasn't 
very long. I couldn't help wondering if he was 
compensating for the size of his cock by being so 
brutal to women. I realized that it hadn't been his 
cock that had hurt Sharon so much but the way his pubic 
mound had slammed into her, and of course the way he 
was squeezing and twisting her breasts.

He was a warped and disgusting little man. But then, it 
seemed like all of the men in that club were warped and 
twisted. Unfortunately they were not all little.

After I sucked his cock clean he moved so that I could 
clean Sharon again. He put his head down close and 
watched gleefully as I licked her red, swollen pussy 
clean. When I had finished he stood up and put his 
pants back on. 

He said, "I'll send my two clerks in now. Once you 
finish fucking them you can leave."

He sent the two clerks in one at a time. One of them 
fucked her in the missionary position and the second 
one wanted a blowjob.

When she was finished satisfying the clerks Sharon was 
directed to a small, employee's bathroom to clean up. 
When she came back out she was allowed to dress. We all 
watched her put her two little items of clothing on and 
then we were allowed to leave. I noticed as we went 
back out through the store that the owner had already 
left. He must have come in just to torment us.

We went outside and this time the cameraman let Sharon 
ride with us. I got in the back seat and Susan reached 
into her purse and handed Sharon and I a mint, for 
which I was very grateful.

As we followed the SUV down the road Susan said, "I 
know it's hard to believe, but you get used to it. 
Well, maybe not used to it. You get to where you can 
take their shit without letting it get to you. It was 
really hard for my husband, especially in the 
beginning. He was a real hard corps homophobe. A couple 
of times I thought that he was going to either kill 
himself of just disappear. It seemed to be harder for 
him than for most of the husbands. It took him a month 
to take it as well as you did in there Mike."

I chuckled dryly and said, "I'm not sure how to take 
that!"

She chuckled too and said, "It was meant as a 
compliment. It won't be easy. But I think you two are 
going to make it. Remember, the less you fight, and the 
better you are at hiding how much you hate what they 
are doing, the sooner they are going to tire of you. I 
don't mean that you should act like you are getting 
into it. They might take that as a challenge. But if 
you keep reacting the way that you have so far today 
then before long they'll be looking for a new set of 
victims."

Sharon was quiet for a moment and then she said, "I'm 
not sure how I feel about that. Someone should do 
something. There shouldn't be any more victims."

Susan turned white and said, "Hush! Don't every say 
that out loud! You can think it. We all think it. But 
don't you ever say that out loud again! Not unless 
you're ready to take up fucking horses or you want to 
spend a week of your life in a urinal."

We were quiet for a little while and then Susan said, 
"We are almost there. This will be the last stop, but 
it will be the worst. Make up your mind right now that 
some evil shit is going to happen in that place. It 
probably won't be much worse than last night. Your 
first night in the club is always a mind breaker. I 
can't tell you what will happen. It's different for 
everyone. Just grit your teeth and pray or whatever you 
have to do. Remember, the dirty old man in there that 
runs the place is just the manager. We are pretty sure 
that Jeff owns the place."

I had heard men make dirty jokes and snide remarks 
about these adult book stores. But I had never been in 
one and I never thought that I would. Of course, I had 
done a lot of things in the last week that I never 
thought I would. I didn't see how it could be worse 
than the club though. So as we parked and walked 
towards the entrance I wasn't as concerned as I 
probably should have been.

I walked in behind Susan and Sharon. Sharon was still a 
little unsteady in those high heels but damn her ass 
looked great! Every guy in the store was staring at the 
two women when we entered. But when the cameraman came 
in after me the men all skittered out of the way, 
careful to avoid being filmed. 

I looked around in disbelief at the things on display. 
I had no idea! I didn't know a lot of this stuff even 
existed! I saw Susan nod stiffly at the smiling, evil 
looking old man behind the counter. He looked at Susan 
for a second and then turned to Sharon and said, "So 
you're the new girl. Come over here bitch."

Sharon moved around Susan and walked nervously over to 
the counter past all of those magazines with pictures 
of naked young women splashed across the covers, women 
in all sorts of obscene poses. I didn't know if all of 
these places were like this one. But in this shop it 
seemed like a preponderance of the material dealt with 
bondage and S&M and forced sex in one form or another. 

There was one large section to my right that seemed to 
be all about women being used by animals. This was 
mostly the nastiest kind of porn. Not the sort of thing 
I imagined that curious couples might enjoy. Not books 
and magazines that a couple might use to enhance a 
loving sex life. All of this material seemed to be 
aimed at men who liked to mistreat women, or at least 
liked to fantasize about it.

At the other end of the store was a selection of sex 
toys and slutty clothing. In between there was row 
after row of books and magazines and movies and perhaps 
a dozen men skulking around, furtively avoiding the 
camera.

The man behind the counter watched Sharon approach him. 
It was obvious that she was nervous. When she came to a 
stop in front of him he said, "That's a cute outfit. 
You wouldn't want to mess it up. You better check it."

Sharon looked confused. Check it for what? 

He smirked at her and said, "You dumb cunt, take off 
your fucking clothes and give them to me!"

She quickly slipped her chemise off and put it on the 
counter and then unbuttoned the skirt and dropped it on 
top of her chemise. She looked up at him and asked, 
"The shoes too?"

He shook his head and came out from around the counter. 
He walked around her, feeling her up roughly as he 
went. So you're Sharon Kramer. You don't look twenty-
three. To look at you I wouldn't guess you were any 
older than eighteen or nineteen. That's probably 
because of that patch of little girl's pubic hair."

His large, calloused hand reached out and cupped her 
vulva. She didn't flinch as he rubbed his gnarled hand 
over her mound. I could see her trying very hard to 
smile but there was something scary about this guy and 
we all felt it. He looked a lot like Danny, the 
bartender at the club. Like his twisted older brother 
perhaps. There was definitely something sinister about 
him.

I could see his fingers moving between her legs as he 
spoke. He had a nasty look on his face as he said, "I 
would have loved to have been there last week when they 
were busting your ass in. I bet you were hot, 
struggling to breathe as they forced their big cocks 
down your throat and crying out in pain when they 
shoved them up your tight young ass."

I watched him as he stood there in the middle of his 
store tormenting Sharon and it made me shiver. There 
was something about this guy as he talked to her in 
that quiet but very menacing voice that made my hair 
stand on end. He wasn't just trying to scare her. This 
guy wanted to hurt her. He liked to hurt people. That 
was what turned him on. I could feel it in the air 
around him.

As if to prove my point he bent down and took Sharon's 
nipple between his teeth and bit down, hard.

Her body contorted in pain and she cried out, but she 
didn't pull away. Her eyes closed and her face 
contorted in pain as he bit into her flesh. He held her 
nipple in his teeth for a long time, then he let go and 
straightened up and leered at me. 

He chuckled and said, "I've got two fingers in your 
wife's cunt you fucking wuss. She really clamped down 
on them when I bit her tit. I think she likes that 
shit."

I just stared at him. There was nothing that I could 
say that wouldn't make matters worse.

I noticed that Susan had moved away, standing now with 
her back to a wall and trying to be invisible. She was 
looking down at the floor and trying to be somewhere 
else in her mind. She must have some pretty bad 
memories of this place.

The old man grabbed a handful of Sharon's long, blonde 
hair and guided her to the back of the store. I didn't 
know what to do so I followed along helplessly. 

As he pulled her into the section with the slutty 
clothing and kinky sex toys he said, "Let's see if we 
can find some toys you like."

He looked around at the hundreds of items on display, 
many of which I had no idea what they were or how they 
might be used. A lot of the things that I did recognize 
were pretty scary. There was a large selection of 
various kinds of whips. They ranged from a long, nasty 
looking bull whip to a selection of riding crops in 
various styles and there were even several cat-o- nine-
tails. Next to those items was a large selection of 
various types of restraints. There were handcuffs and 
leather wrist and ankle cuffs and a lot more things 
that I couldn't even guess how they might be used.

The manager looked over the selection and picked out a 
large, heavy leather collar and placed it around 
Sharon's neck. It was so large that when it was in 
place she could hardly move her head at all.

He selected a pair of large leather cuffs and placed 
them on her wrists. There were D-rings on the cuffs and 
he attached a strange looking chain to the clips, 
securing her arms behind her back. There was a chain 
hanging down and he picked it up and with some 
difficulty fastened it to a D-ring on the back of the 
collar. Her arms were now lifted at an unnatural angle 
and pulling at her collar. Sharon was obviously in pain 
and he seemed to think that was amusing.

I got scared when I saw him looking over his selection 
of whips. He picked up a stiff, black leather riding 
crop and swung it violently through the air a few 
times, enjoying the threatening sound it made as is cut 
through the air and the anticipation of striking her 
tender flesh. Then he pulled back and brought it down 
hard, smacking her nipple with the soft leather tab on 
the end.

Sharon screamed in pain and twisted her body as if to 
turn away from him. He grabbed a handful of her hair 
and got right in her face and screamed, "DON'T YOU EVER 
TURN AWAY FROM ME YOU STUPID CUNT!"

Sharon turned to face him again and stood there 
terrified with tears running down her cheeks and 
falling onto her breasts.

He brought the tip of the riding crop up to her lips 
and she cringed but didn't move. 

He said, "Kiss it."

She sobbed quietly. Then she pursed her lips and kissed 
the tip of the crop.

He grinned at her and said, "Yes, I think you could be 
trained without too much trouble."

Then he stepped back and smacked her other nipple with 
the riding crop. 

She screamed again and nearly fell to her knees. But 
she didn't turn away. She didn't dare.

He took note of the fact that she had followed his 
instructions. He moved the crop around her breasts and 
then suddenly brought it back and slammed it down, 
smacking the tops of both breasts simultaneously. 

She screamed again and I was just about to make a big 
mistake when I felt Susan grab my arm. She looked at me 
urgently and with the look in her eyes she warned me 
again. I had to stay out of this.

I felt like vomiting. I suddenly realized that I had 
tears running down my cheeks too. I didn't know how I 
was going to do it, but I knew that I was going to make 
this man pay for this somehow, someday. He would pay 
for this and for all of the other women he had hurt.

He glanced at me then. He saw how much pain he was 
causing me as he tortured my wife and he loved it.

He drew his arm back and brought the crop back down 
again. When it came down on her tender flesh this time 
she did fall to her knees, screaming in pain. I saw the 
dark red line across the front of her breasts. He had 
struck her across both nipples and she was crying 
loudly now and between ragged, gasping breaths she 
begged him not to hit her again.

He grinned down at her and said, "Get up cunt. No one 
said you could rest."

He grabbed a large handful of her hair and pulled her 
to her feet, causing her to scream again. 

I had to turn away. I looked at the customers who were 
gathered around watching. A couple of them seemed 
uncomfortable, but they weren't leaving. They weren't 
speaking out. The majority of them though, were staring 
lustfully at the manager as he tortured my wife's naked 
body. Their eyes were wide and glassy with lust and 
many of them were rubbing their crotches as they 
enjoyed the show. They didn't seem to mind the camera 
at all now.

I couldn't stand to look at them. They made me sick. I 
couldn't watch what that man was doing to my wife 
either. So I hung my head and closed my eyes and prayed 
for it to end.

My prayers were not answered. I felt a sudden, burning 
pain across my cheek and my eyes snapped open. The 
bastard was standing in front of me now and he said, 
"Don't you take your eyes off of your wife again you 
fucking pussy! You keep them open and you watch and 
learn how to treat a fucking cunt."

When he was satisfied that he had my full attention he 
stepped back over to Sharon and before she had a chance 
to steel herself for the next blow he had snapped the 
riding crop down across her soft belly.

She cried out and shook her head violently and pleaded 
with him to stop. 

He leaned forward and kissed her. Then he licked her 
cheeks, getting turned on by the taste of her salty 
tears. He smiled at her and said, "Just one more 
sweetheart. Just one more little love tap. Then I'm 
going to fuck your pretty little face."

He touched the tip of the riding crop to her chin and 
lightly moved it down her body. He circled her breasts 
with it and then drew a line down her torso with the 
tip of it. He slid it between her legs and then tapped 
her thighs lightly. 

He smiled lustfully at her and in a husky voice he 
said, "Spread your legs out sweetheart. Let me see that 
pretty, young pussy that used to belong to your faggot 
husband."

Sharon groaned and whispered, "Oh no, please. Please 
not there."

But she obeyed. She spread her legs open and when he 
tapped her thighs with the crop she spread them a 
little more. 

The vile old man stepped back when he was satisfied and 
drew his arm back and brought the tip of the crop down, 
around, and up, striking her vulva with all of his 
might.

She screamed again, louder than before and dropped to 
her knees again. She sobbed and fell onto her side and 
curled up into a little ball and cried hysterically. 
Her sobs were interspersed with pleas for him to stop 
hurting her.

I watched him stare down at her as she lay curled in a 
helpless ball of fragile feminine flesh at his feet. He 
looked like he was about to have an orgasm just from 
torturing her.

He let her cry like that for a couple of minutes, 
looking up from time to time to enjoy my reaction and 
then at his customers to see that they, most of them 
anyway, shared his pleasure.

He reached down after what seemed like a very long time 
and pulled Sharon to her knees. She seemed oblivious. 
She just kept crying and pleading with him to stop 
hitting her.

He finally lost patience. He was ready to move on. He 
reached out and slapped her face to get her attention. 
When she looked up at him through tear filled eyes he 
said, "Get my cock out bitch. I want to fuck your face 
now."

She didn't know what to do. It was obvious. Her hands 
were bound uncomfortably behind her and she just looked 
up at him pleadingly and said, "How?"

He just smiled and said, "You had best figure something 
out pretty soon cunt. Because if you don't my cock will 
go soft and I'll have to beat you some more to get hard 
again."

She whispered, "Oh god no."

She shuffled closer to him on her knees and struggled 
with her teeth to pull his zipper down. She managed, 
finally, to get the tab pulled down but she couldn't 
get his cock out. She was frantic, but she didn't know 
what to do. She couldn't manage his belt with its big 
brass buckle. 

She slumped down after a minute of struggling and said, 
"I can't! I can't do it. Oh god I can't do it."

He got a disgusted look on his face and said, "Fucking 
worthless cunt. Maybe you can't be trained after all."

Then he looked over at me and said, "Okay wuss. You 
better come over here and pull my cock out and feed it 
to your worthless cunt before I have to play with my 
toys some more."

I hurried over and unfastened his big, heavy belt 
buckle and unbuttoned his pants. I slid his pants and 
his shorts down together. When his pants came open and 
as his shorts slid down I smelled the ripe odor of a 
body that had not bathed recently. It was truly 
disgusting.

His cock, when I finally uncovered it, was long and 
fat. His cock was similar in size to the cocks wielded 
by the four men who were responsible for all of our 
troubles. 

I started to step back now that his cock was free but 
he snapped at me, "I told you to feed my cock to your 
fucking wife! What the fuck is wrong with you faggot?! 
You don't look like a fuckin' wetback! Don't you 
fuckin' speak English for Christ's sake?"

I took his hard, drooling cock in my hand and tipped it 
down, placing the head of it at my wife's lips. She was 
still crying piteously, but she took a deep breath and 
opened her mouth. She closed her lips around the head 
of his cock and began to slide them down his hard, 
smelly shaft. She gagged slightly when his cock reached 
the back of her throat, but she didn't stop. She kept 
pressing forward and I watched as his cock sank into 
her throat and her lips traveled down to nestle in the 
nasty patch of pubic hair that surrounded the thick 
base of his cock.

He reached out and held her head in place and sighed 
with pleasure as he nearly choked my wife to death with 
his fat cock. Then he slowly withdrew his cock and just 
before it slipped out of her mouth he suddenly drove it 
all the way back down her throat violently, slamming 
his belly into her face. 

Sharon grunted in pain but made no move to get away 
from him as he held her like that for another long 
moment before slowly pulling out again. 

He fucked her like that for several minutes before he 
called out to one of the perverts who were standing 
nearby watching eagerly. "Hey! You in the t-shirt! You 
want to fuck this bitch when I'm done with her?"

He grinned like a moron and said, "Fuck yeah!"

The manager said, "No problem. I need you to give me 
hand over here first though. You want to help me out a 
little?"

He came forward, walking uncomfortably because of the 
large bulge in his pants. He grinned down at Sharon and 
asked, "What do you need me to do?"

The manager handed him the riding crop and said, "I 
think she needs a little motivation, and I love the 
sound of that thing hitting naked female flesh. So if 
you beat her ass while I fuck her face you can have the 
next shot at her. Make it hurt, but don't tear her ass 
up, if you know what I mean."

The guy nodded vigorously and took the riding crop from 
the manager. He leaned down and smacked Sharon's butt 
with it a few times, hitting her a little harder each 
time. With each crack of the crop against her soft ass 
cheeks Sharon grunted in pain. 

Each time he struck her the manager said, "A little 
harder," until he was raising a bright red welt with 
each stroke.

When he was finally satisfied he grinned down at Sharon 
and began to fuck her face violently. His long, rapid 
strokes must have been more painful than the riding 
crop that was being used to beat her ass in time to the 
cock stroking in and out of her mouth.

The old man fucking her face cried out, "Oh shit! Fuck 
that feels great! Oh yeah, I'm cumming bitch! Here it 
comes you stupid cunt. I'm going to fill your fucking 
belly with cum!"

The man that was beating her continued to whip her ass 
until the manager opened his eyes again and told him to 
stop. He handed the crop back to the old man and 
stepped away again. 

The manager continued to hold Sharon's face against his 
belly and his cock was still buried in her mouth and 
throat. It was amazing to me that she could breathe 
around it.

He watched her, crying at his feet for a moment and 
then he looked over at me and smiled. The strangest 
look came over his face and I saw Sharon try to pull 
away. 

He continued to hold her and he stared at me while 
admonishing her, "Don't you fucking move bitch!"

I didn't understand what was going on at first. I saw 
Sharon heaving and I heard someone standing nearby 
whisper to the man next to him, "Look at that! He's 
pissing right down the bitch's throat!"

Oh Christ! Why would a person do that! But then I 
realized, he wasn't a person, he was a monster. I saw 
his amusement when he saw that I at last understood 
what he was doing. 

The demented bastard finally finished with Sharon and 
stepped back. She continued to kneel in front of him, 
sobbing quietly, her head handing down as much as the 
constricting collar would permit, and occasionally 
fighting to keep her heaving stomach from expelling its 
contents. I think we both knew that if she lost that 
battle she would regret it.

The manager looked over at the man that had just 
finished helping him rape Sharon and said, "Why don't 
you take her into the back and put her to work. I'll 
come and get her when I think she's had enough."

The customer's face lit up and he stepped forward again 
and pulled her to her feet roughly. As he led Sharon 
away the manager turned to me with his cock hanging 
down in front of him and said, "What are you waiting 
for pussy boy? You want some of this too? Get back 
there and enjoy the show."

I turned to follow them and I saw Sharon turn back and 
call out to the manager, "Please, can I go to the 
bathroom first?"

The son of a bitch just grinned and said, "You can go 
to the bathroom when they are done with you cunt."

I followed them into the back and down a dark hallway. 
All of the other customers were following behind me and 
the camera was bringing up the rear.

There were dozens of narrow doorways off of the hall 
and most of them were open. I could hear the sound of 
various pornographic movies coming from some of the 
small rooms we passed and I saw small televisions set 
into the far wall of each little booth. 

Almost all of the customers had been out front watching 
the manager rape my wife. There were a few men who had 
been unaware of what was happening out front I guess. 
They were hanging around the open doors of the small 
rooms as we entered. They looked up and saw a young, 
beautiful woman, totally naked and in restraints being 
led down the hallway and they were instantly 
interested.

The man that had beaten her ass brought her to a stop 
in front of a couple of the men and allowed them to 
grope her. One of them was about to kiss her when 
someone said, "I wouldn't do that if I was you. The old 
guy out front just fucked her face and pissed down her 
throat."

The man that had been about to kiss her looked in her 
face and said, "No shit?!"

A voice from the crowd said, "No shit man. You can 
stick your dick in her mouth if you want, but I 
wouldn't kiss the bitch."

He said, "She doesn't look like she's having fun."

The guy into whose care she had been given laughed and 
said, "That's what makes it so much fun. The bitch 
hates it." He nodded in my direction and said, "So does 
her wussy husband. Sucks being him."

Everyone looked at me for a moment and I saw 
expressions that ranged from amusement to disdain. I 
couldn't help thinking, "What are you looking at you 
fucking perverts?! You are the ones hanging out in this 
fucking porn shop and about to rape my wife and you are 
looking down at me! Fuck you!"

But I wisely kept my mouth shut.

The man led Sharon down to the last little room at the 
end of the hallway. It was right across from the 
bathroom and I saw her glance at the bathroom 
longingly. She was pushed into the little room and I 
was pushed in past them and forced to stand in the 
corner and watch. The bleachy smell of cum in the room 
was almost overwhelming.

I stood with my back against the wall as the man spent 
a few moments exploring Sharon's abused body. She 
flinched as his hands moved roughly over her recently 
beaten breasts and her ass. Even in this darkened room 
I could see how red and sore her ass was.

There wasn't much in the way of furniture in the little 
room. There was a straight chair in the middle of the 
room, placed so that men could sit in front of the 
small television which at the moment was the only 
source of light in the room.

Other than that there was only a small wooden bench 
against the back wall. 

He pushed the chair into the opposite corner and pulled 
the bench out into the middle of the floor. He ordered 
Sharon to kneel on it and she carefully crawled up on 
her knees. He pushed her forward and she almost fell 
off. She would have if he hadn't caught her. He lowered 
her so that her ass was in the air and her forehead 
resting on the far edge of the bench.

He moved his hand over her ass and forced it between 
her legs for a moment. I noticed that the cameraman was 
still filming even in this dark room. I suppose he had 
been in here often enough with all of the young women 
that were brought here to be humiliated and abused that 
he knew how to photograph in this low light situation. 
Still, I couldn't help hoping that nothing would come 
out.

I was forced to watch as the man molesting my wife 
opened his pants and revealed a normal sized penis for 
a change. I was starting to develop a complex from all 
of the big cocks I had been seeing lately.

He moved behind Sharon and tried to force his cock into 
her pussy from the rear. He couldn't get it in though. 
The bench was too narrow and her knees were too close 
together. He grabbed one of her legs and placed it on 
the floor and now she was kneeling on one knee with one 
leg on the floor. This gave her a little more balance. 
She needed all the help she could get because her hands 
were still cuffed behind her back and pulling 
uncomfortably at her collar.

On his next attempt he was able to force his cock into 
my wife's pussy and he began to fuck her roughly. After 
a few minutes he said, "There is one thing my frigid 
wife won't let me do that I have always wanted to try 
bitch."

He pulled his slimy cock out of her and began to force 
it into her tender ass. She cried out in pain as his 
cock entered her and she cried out again when his belly 
began slapping into her bright red ass.

I glanced up at the men crowding around the door, 
lusting after my wife. They knew they were going to get 
the chance to fuck her or force their cocks down her 
throat and their excitement was palpable. 

I was distracted when the man fucking Sharon sped up 
and groaned and then stiffened and I was forced to 
watch yet another strange man shoot his cum into her. 
After a moment his muscles relaxed and he pulled free. 
He moved around to the other end of the bench and 
lifted her head, using her hair as a handle. He forced 
his nasty cock into her mouth and as she sucked him 
clean there was a commotion at the door as two men 
struggled to get in and take their turns.

He held her face against his stomach and said quietly, 
"You are lucky that so many men are waiting to fuck you 
bitch. I would have loved to fill your ass with a load 
of hot piss after I came in you."

He finally pulled his cock out of her mouth and stepped 
back. Her head dropped back onto the bench painfully 
and one of the newcomers forced his cock into her pussy 
while the second lifted her head and drove his cock 
into her mouth violently.

There had been a dozen men in the place when we arrived 
and perhaps a dozen more had come in during her ordeal. 
I was forced to stand and watch as two at a time they 
came in and raped her. Some of them were just using her 
to masturbate but most seemed to take extra pleasure 
from being violent, roughing her up and hurting her as 
they drove their cocks into all three of her orifices.

On those rare instances that I could see her face I saw 
a blank look in her eyes. She wasn't even crying any 
longer. It would have been better if they had drugged 
her first, like that first night. She wasn't crying, 
but I was.

I saw a couple of men that I recognized go around for 
seconds. I didn't know how they could possibly be 
enjoying what they were doing to her poor, abused body. 
She was a slimy mess now and she no longer reacted to 
the things they did. 

I heard a commotion at the door again and the manager 
pushed his way into the little room. He watched as the 
two men fucking my wife at the moment worked up a sweat 
fucking her for the second time. When they finally came 
he said, "Okay boys, the fun is over. It's time for the 
slut to go home."

I guess everyone was sated. There didn't seem to be any 
complaints when he moved closer and unbuckled the cuffs 
which had been holding her arms raised much too high 
behind her back. As her arms fell free and dangled 
uselessly towards the floor she cried out in pain. It 
was obvious that, for the moment at least, she didn't 
have the use of them any longer. 

He pulled her up by her hair and looked at the collar 
on her neck. It had cum running down over it and he 
said, "You are going to have to pay for this, you 
stupid cunt. I can't sell this now! Fuck! This is an 
expensive piece of leather!"

He looked over at me and said, "Take your cunt into the 
bathroom and clean her up. Then come see me and we'll 
settle up for this stuff. I hope you like it because 
it's yours now."

I waited until he left the room and then I stepped 
forward and helped Sharon to sit up on the bench. I 
quickly unbuckled the thick, uncomfortable collar and 
then I bent down and hugged her. She just sat there 
like a rag doll and let me move her around at will.

I helped her to her feet and led her past the groping 
hands of the men still watching in the doorway and 
across the hall to the bathroom. I tried to shut the 
door but they held it open and the cameraman kept 
filming as I tried to help Sharon to the toilet. I had 
intended to let her sit on it and drain the cum from 
her ass and her pussy but as soon as she was within 
reach she fell to her knees on the nasty, piss stained 
floor and vomited into the bowl. That was enough to 
drive the customers away, but the cameraman kept 
filming. 

When her stomach was empty I helped her up on the 
toilet and after she peed I heard the sound of cum 
dripping for a long time. 

As she sat there in a stupor and let the cum drain out 
of her I wiped her face and neck and upper torso with 
damp paper towels, cleaning her up as much as I could. 
As I cleaned her I tried to get through to her. I told 
her that it was over and that I loved her and that we 
would be going home soon. 

I'm not even sure if she could hear me.

When I didn't see any more cum draining from her I 
rinsed her lower body with damp paper towels and helped 
her back to her feet. I held her in my arms for a 
moment and then I led her back up the corridor and into 
the main room. One of the men we passed reached out and 
pinched her nipple, causing her to squeal in pain. I 
turned towards him and he saw the urge to murder in my 
face. He stepped back and held his hands up and I urged 
Sharon back through the door and over to the counter. 

I paid the evil bastard that ran the place for the 
leather and chain that dangled now from my shoulder and 
asked for my wife's clothing. I helped her dress and we 
left the store finally. I was surprised that the sun 
was still up. I had expected it to be dark out. 

The cameraman came out behind me and paused long enough 
to say, "I got pretty horny watching that show. But 
damn, I wouldn't even fuck the bitch with your dick 
after all of that! See you around man."

He went to his SUV and drove off. 

I spotted Susan getting out of her car and I led Sharon 
over and helped her into the back seat. I got in back 
with her and held her. Susan got in front and I looked 
up and saw her face in the rearview mirror. I saw that 
she had been crying.

She said, "I'm so sorry Mike. They do it to all of us. 
I didn't dare warn you, not anymore than I did. I told 
you it would be awful. I think that they want to see 
how much we can take before we break."

I said, "It's okay Susan. I know it isn't your fault. 
You are in the same boat we are. Please, just take us 
home. And I would appreciate it if you would stop at a 
liquor store on the way."

I bought a couple bottles of whiskey and a case of 
ginger ale at a liquor store and then Susan drove us 
home. Susan stayed with Sharon while I unloaded the car 
and then she helped me get her into a hot bath.

While she soaked in the tub and Susan gently washed her 
I made the three of us a strong drink. I came back into 
the bathroom with the drinks and I had to help Sharon 
lift her drink to her lips so that she could sip it. 
She was starting to come around. She was crying quietly 
and she held my hand in a death grip and kept 
whispering, "I can't take it anymore, I can't take it 
anymore."

I agreed. I couldn't take it anymore either.

I waited for her to calm down a little. I made her 
another drink and while she sipped it I asked Susan to 
step outside for a minute.

I was mindful of the possibility of listening devices 
so I put my finger to my lips and then I took Susan's 
hand and led her out into the back yard. I didn't say a 
word until we were all the way in the back, standing 
beside the back fence.

I stood with my back to the house, just in case, and 
asked, "Where do they live Susan? Jeff and his asshole 
crew, do you know where they live?"

She looked up at me and saw the murder in my eyes. She 
shook her head and said, "Mike, they aren't like normal 
people, they'll kill you and then they'll do something 
horrible to Sharon. Don't even think you can fight 
them. They will win. They always win."

I stared at her for a second and then I repeated my 
question.

She really didn't want to tell me, but finally she gave 
in. She told me all four addresses and the location of 
the studio that the two cameramen owned. I thanked her 
and then I thanked her for what little help she had 
been able to give today. I had seen her tears and I 
knew that she was upset about what had happened. I 
escorted her around the house and to her car and 
thanked her again for caring. Then I went back inside 
and took two more drinks to the bathroom. 

Sharon was crying quietly and holding her empty glass 
against her forehead. I took it from her and handed her 
the fresh drink. She took the drink from me and looked 
at my face and as soon as she saw me she knew that I 
was planning something. I was afraid that she would try 
to stop me but she actually looked relieved.

I leaned down and tried to kiss her but she turned her 
head away. I grabbed her chin and pulled her face back 
around and kissed her lovingly. She resisted at first 
but then she put her arm around my neck and held me in 
an iron grip as we kissed desperately, desperate to 
live past this nightmare.

I was on my knees beside the tub. I broke the kiss and 
then I whispered, "I have to take care of something. 
Will you be alright alone for a little while?"

She looked at me and then she nodded and whispered, "Be 
careful."

I nodded and then I left.

I drove to the home of an old friend of my family. He 
had been a Navy Seal and he and I didn't get along very 
well. He was what I had always considered a "gun nut" 
that thought that the answer to every problem was 
violence. We had argued about our opposing views on 
guns on several occasions and we had basically just 
agreed to disagree. Now I was going to have to eat a 
couple of pounds of crow. But he had something that I 
needed.

It was early evening when I pulled into his driveway. I 
went to his door and his wife answered my knock. She 
was surprised to see me but she smiled and invited me 
in. She escorted me to the basement and left me alone 
with her husband. 

He looked up when I came in. He gave me a curious look 
and then asked me what he could do for me. There was no 
sense in beating around the bush. I said, "I need a gun 
and I don't have time to wait two weeks for a permit."

He had been cleaning a gun when I came in and was still 
bent over the parts spread out on a table. He sat up 
and said, "I think you better sit down. Are you still a 
teetotaler?"

I responded, "I could use a Whiskey if you have some. 
Maybe a little ginger ale in it would be nice. Sharon 
and I have started drinking in the last few days."

He got up and made me a drink and got a beer for 
himself. He returned to his seat and indicated a chair 
on the other side of the table. 

I sat down and sipped my drink and we just stared at 
each other for a moment. Finally he asked, "Have you 
ever fired a gun Mike?"

I shook my head.

He said, "I didn't think so. Why do you want a gun?"

I answered, "It's personal. I have something I need to 
take care of."

He stared at me for a minute and then he said, "Finish 
your drink and go home Mike. I'm not going to help you 
get yourself killed."

I hadn't even considered that he might refuse. He, 
after all, was the man who thought that guns were the 
answer to every problem. I felt myself start to panic 
and then I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm 
down.

Finally I said, "Marty, I need a gun. I'll pay you 
whatever you want."













The Nightmare Continues
By vulgus

He stared at me in silence for a few minutes and then 
he asked, "What kind of gun do you need Mike? Do you 
want a pistol, a rifle, a shotgun? What are you going 
to do with it?"

I had to stop and think about that. I had planned on 
getting a pistol if I could. But as he had pointed out, 
I had never fired a gun. Maybe a shotgun would be best. 
But then I thought about the difficulties involved in 
going around town carrying a shotgun and I said, "A 
pistol. I want a pistol that holds a lot of bullets."

He said, "I'm guessing you have something illegal in 
mind. So you have two choices. You use a revolver, or 
you use a magazine fed and police up the brass. You 
won't want to leave any brass around for the cops to 
find. You get a lot more shots with the magazine fed 
though. I'll show you what I have. If you tell me what 
you have in mind I can recommend something."

I wanted to. I would have desperately loved to have his 
help. But there was a good chance that someone, 
probably me, was going to go to jail for a very long 
time. That's assuming that I didn't get killed. I 
couldn't put him in that position.

I finally responded. "Marty, you don't want to know. As 
far as you know you are selling me a gun because I told 
you I was worried about prowlers."

He stood up and said, "Come on. I'll show you what I 
have."

He led me to a pegboard with a couple dozen pistols 
hanging from it. He described them to me, the caliber, 
the size of the magazine, the strengths and weaknesses 
of each one.

It was all too much for me. I was overwhelmed by facts 
and figures. I finally let him steer me to a Ruger 9mm 
with a fifteen shot clip. He showed me how to load it 
and how to operate it. He even put a bullet in the 
chamber and let me fire it into a bucked filled with 
sand so that I would know what to expect when I fired 
it.

He tried again to get me to talk about whatever problem 
was so bad that I felt compelled to get a gun. 

I said, "Marty, I know that we haven't agreed about 
much over the years that I have known you. But I have 
always respected you for who you are and what you have 
done with your life. I actually wish that I could tell 
you. But it wouldn't be fair to you. If this works out 
then maybe I'll be able to tell you when it's over. If 
it doesn't work out, well, I imagine you'll find out 
then too. How much do I owe you for the gun?"

He shook his head and said, "I want the gun back. Bring 
it back when you are finished with it."

I certainly hoped that I would be able to. I was just 
about to leave when Marty said, "Mike, I assume that 
you don't need this to control the varmints in your 
backyard. Since you have never fired a weapon before 
this evening I can safely assume that you have never 
shot anyone. Think about what you are about to do boy. 
I don't care who they are or what they have done. The 
hardest thing in the world to do is to kill someone. 
Even for one of us gun nuts."

I nodded and thanked him. He took the gun and the 
magazine and the box of ammunition and placed them in a 
brown paper bag for me. I shook his hand and he 
escorted me out in silence.

It was too late to go to the club and try to catch them 
all together. I didn't think that would be a good idea 
anyway. My best bet was to catch them one at a time and 
try to surprise them, to kill them before they knew 
what was happening.

I put the gun in the glove compartment and drove home. 
Sharon was lying in bed naked. She was lying on her 
side for obvious reasons. Her breasts and her stomach 
were covered in red welts. When I went around to her 
side of the bed kiss her and saw how red her ass was I 
almost got sick. It certainly strengthened my resolve.

I leaned over and kissed her and asked, "Did you put 
anything on those?"

She shook her head and said, "No. I took some Tylenol. 
But I don't have an analgesic cream."

I said, "Let me put some hand lotion on them. I'll go 
to the drug store after I make you something to eat and 
see what I can find."

I got a bottle of her hand cream and as I gently spread 
it over her bruised skin I could feel the heat from the 
whip marks on my fingers. The marks had faded slightly 
but they were still very sore. More than that though 
they were a reminder of what she had been forced to 
endure for the pleasure of a group of warped men today. 
And they were a reminder of what was to come if I 
didn't do something.

After I spread the cream on her whip marks I made her 
some soup. She wasn't hungry but I insisted that she 
eat something. 

When she finished her soup I went to the drug store and 
bought a topical analgesic cream. They didn't have any 
specifically for the victims of whippings but the one I 
selected seemed to help a little.

I reset my alarm so that I could take a nap and get up 
in time to follow Jeff home from the bar after he 
closed in the morning. Sharon saw what I had done and 
asked me about it.

I explained that I needed to know their schedule so 
that I could get us out of this. She tried to talk me 
out of it. She didn't want me to do anything to get 
myself hurt. And tomorrow was Monday, a work day. She 
insisted that she was going to work in the morning and 
she would need me to be there if she was going to get 
through the day.

I tried to make her see that the sooner I did what I 
had to do the sooner that this would all be over. 
Something about the way I said it disturbed her. She 
started to suspect that I was planning something, 
something that she would disapprove of. She tried to 
get me to tell her what I had planned but I just said 
that I wanted to find out more about them before I made 
a plan.

I was a little confused by her reaction. Earlier, when 
I had told her that I had something to do and I had 
gone to get the gun from Marty, I had gotten the 
impression that she was relieved that I was going to do 
something. Now she seemed to be afraid that I would do 
something and make things worse.

I tried to calm her fears about my plans but even after 
what she went through today she was reluctant to fight 
back against those men. I would have thought that after 
what they did to her she would be even more desperate 
than I was to get them off of our backs. She was laying 
there with stripes on her breasts and her butt and yet 
she was afraid to take action. I hated to think about 
it. But apparently it was going to take more of their 
unbearable abuse before she was willing to do whatever 
was necessary to fight back.

I reset my alarm for the normal time and we went to 
sleep. Sharon was feeling a little better in the 
morning. She said that her skin felt "tight" where she 
had been whipped, but that she was sure that the cream 
I bought had worked. The red marks had faded quite a 
bit. They were faint but they were still there, a vivid 
reminder of the events of yesterday afternoon.

After her shower I put more of the cream on her abused 
skin and massaged it in. She made a few weak jokes 
about trying to turn her on so she would take care of 
my "morning wood" before we went to work. It would have 
been more amusing if her beautiful skin wasn't marred 
by those red marks.

I went in and took a shower and then dressed and went 
to the kitchen. I had seen Sharon trying on the dress 
she was wearing. She had tried on this dress and all of 
the others she had been forced to buy yesterday in 
front of all of those people. But now, getting ready to 
go to work, we were forced to consider what it was 
going to be like for her to wear that revealing garment 
in front of all of those people we knew and worked 
with.

The dress was so thin that I could make out her nipples 
and the tiny little thong she wore underneath. She saw 
the way I was staring and I knew I was making it harder 
for her. I smiled, a weak, apologetic smile, and said, 
"Sorry. I know you have to hate wearing that, but fuck 
me you look hot!"

She walked over to me and put her arms around my neck 
and kissed me. Then she rested her head on my chest and 
asked, "You still trying to get laid for Christ's 
sake?"

I hugged her and kissed the top of her head. I really 
had to admire her. She was a very shy and self 
conscious woman. Or at least she had been until this 
all started. But she was holding up a lot better than I 
would have predicted. I knew that wearing this dress to 
work today was going to be almost as difficult as 
letting those men rape her had been. Because it wasn't 
just going to be that her body was being displayed to 
her friends and co-workers. It was also that her pride 
and her self-esteem were being torn from her. She would 
never again be the same woman that she was before she 
was drugged and raped. And now it wasn't going to be 
just us that knew of the change. 

We had a cup of coffee and then poured another to take 
with us. I drove onto the base and parked in the usual 
place. Then we sat in the car and held hands in silence 
until we had no choice but to go inside. 

The parking lot had cleared out. Everyone had gone 
inside. We steeled ourselves and got out and I went 
around to her side of the car and opened her door for 
her and we held hands as we walked to the door.

We split up and headed for our respective sections when 
we got inside. I don't know how Sharon did but I know 
that the Government got almost no work out of me. I 
couldn't concentrate. I was worried about how she was 
doing in that tiny little dress.

Just before lunch time she called me and suggested that 
we go out for lunch. There were a few fast food places 
nearby with drive through windows and we could get 
something and eat in the car somewhere.

We met at the car and I saw her shudder with relief as 
she got in. I drove to one of the drive through places 
and we got a sandwich and drink. We left there and I 
parked near the runway so that we could watch the 
planes taking off and landing while we ate.

I waited until we had finished eating to ask her how it 
was going at work. She shrugged and said, "The only one 
that said anything was Anne. I'm getting a lot of 
attention though. I try not to leave my cube any more 
than necessary but I have had a lot of guys drop in to 
say hello. It seems that word of my new dress spread 
pretty quickly."

I smiled wryly and said, "Well, I guess I can't blame 
them. I would have come by your office too. You are 
beautiful."

She said, "Beautiful has nothing to do with it. I could 
look like Margaret Thatcher and it wouldn't matter. 
They aren't looking at my face. They are looking at my 
nipples and my thighs. When I stand up they are looking 
at my ass. Jesus Mike, every time I leave my cubicle 
they can see the crack of my fucking ass! I can't 
believe Mr. Kraft hasn't called me into his office 
yet."

I ran my eyes over her and saw what her co-workers were 
seeing. I could clearly see the outline of her breasts. 
Her nipples pressed against the thin material and were 
even more clearly displayed. She was sitting with her 
thighs slightly relaxed and I could see the material of 
her tiny little thong that just barely covered her 
slit. I did a double take when I realized that the thin 
material was damp and was now totally transparent. She 
might hate the situation, but her body was certainly 
reacting to all of the attention that she was getting.

She watched me look at her for a moment and then she 
said half jokingly, "Men!"

I smiled and shrugged and she said, "Come on you dirty 
old man. I don't want to be late getting back."

I drove us back to the office and we went back to work. 
I got a little more work done in the afternoon. I guess 
the idea that Sharon was holding up so well took some 
of the load off of my mind.

She called me again before it was time to leave and 
said that she would be a few minutes late getting out 
to the car. Her supervisor, Mr. Kraft, wanted to see 
her after work. She sounded nervous. I guess she had 
every right to be.

I went out to the car and waited for her to come out. 
It was almost a half hour later that I saw the door 
open and she came out. She walked to the car staring 
down at the ground. She looked upset. 

I didn't start the car once she had gotten in. I turned 
to look at her, waiting for her to tell me what her 
supervisor had wanted. I assumed that he had called her 
in to give her a warning about her suggestive manner of 
dress.

I was partly right. Sharon said, "I'll talk while you 
drive. I need a drink. Let's go home."

I started the car and headed towards home. Once I was 
on the road she said, "I went into Kraft's office 
expecting to be chewed out for dressing like a whore. 
That isn't how it went. I knocked at his door and he 
let me in. I stepped in and he shut the door behind me 
and told me to take a seat. He watched me trying to sit 
down in this fucking dress and I noticed that he was 
smiling like a typical dirty old man. He complimented 
me on the dress but said he was a little confused. He 
had thought that I was so conservative. He didn't give 
me a chance to respond though. He said that as much as 
he liked my new dress it was totally inappropriate for 
the office and he was afraid that he would have to ask 
me to dress a little more conservatively in the 
future."

I glanced over at her but she was staring out of the 
passenger side window as she talked. I glanced down at 
her exposed thighs. I could see the little patch of 
cloth that was her underwear and I imagined that Mr. 
Kraft had pretty much the same view a few minutes ago. 

Sharon continued with her narration. In a calm but 
slightly despondent voice she said, "I apologized to 
him for the way I was dressed but I had to explain that 
I had no choice. I had to dress this way. Jesus Mike, 
how do you tell your boss that you have no choice, you 
have to dress like a slut?!"

I didn't say anything. It was a rhetorical question and 
the answer was obvious. You can't. But she had to.

She sighed deeply and went on, "I kept trying to tell 
him without actually telling him. We went around in 
circles for several minutes before I finally just 
blurted out that I had no choice, I had to wear that 
dress and the others that were just as bad or worse."

"I assumed that he would suspend my security clearance 
if I told him that I was being forced to dress that 
way. It's what he should have done. Instead he made me 
tell him the whole story. He finally said that the only 
way that I could keep working there, keep my clearance 
and wear my new dresses was to spend my lunch hour with 
him. Then he made me undress and suck his cock right 
there in his office! He wants me to come in every 
Tuesday and Thursday from now on so he can have sex 
with me at lunch time or he is going to suspend my 
clearance and report the problem to security, which 
would mean your clearance would be suspended too."

By the time she finished her description of the events 
that took place in Mr. Kraft's office we were home. I 
shut the car off and we sat in the car for a moment. 
There were tears running down her cheeks. I didn't 
blame her. It seemed that there was nowhere that she 
was safe, not even in a Government office on and Air 
Force Base.

I got out and went around and opened her door. We went 
inside and I made us both a stiff drink. While I was 
making the drinks she took her dress off and tossed it 
on a table and pulled the thong down and dropped it on 
her dress. She saw my curious look and said, "I'd 
rather be naked than dressed like a fucking slut!"

I sat down beside her on the couch and held her against 
my chest while we sipped our drinks. I tried to talk to 
her again about going out tonight and studying the 
habits of our tormentors. She was still adamant that 
she didn't want to do anything to make things worse. 
She was terrified that I would be seen and she would be 
punished for my actions.

Unfortunately, I couldn't promise her that wouldn't 
happen. I didn't think that doing nothing was the best 
solution though. There had to be some better 
alternative than to either give in and allow them to 
use us in any way that amused them until they got tired 
of us or to take up a gun that I didn't even really 
know how to use and try to hunt them all down and kill 
them. I'm no Rambo and hunting human beings is not 
something for which I am well suited.

This was supposed to be a free evening. We didn't have 
to go to the club. But because of the way that she had 
been forced to dress today and because of what happened 
after work in Mr. Kraft's office it didn't feel like a 
day off.

I insisted that she remain seated while I made supper. 
She joined me in the kitchen and sat at the table while 
I cooked supper. I kept an eye on her drink and when it 
was empty I made her another. She took it gratefully.

I was avoiding talking about what we were going to do 
about our situation. The subject really upset her. But 
we had to discuss it. She was keeping me from taking 
any action. I waited until after we ate and then, as I 
cleaned up the kitchen I said, "Sharon, we have to talk 
about this. I want to do something about those men. I 
want to stop them from raping you and those other women 
and I want to make sure they don't do it to anyone 
else."

She was instantly agitated. She demanded to know how I 
planned to do that. I finally admitted that I had 
obtained a gun. 

She stared at me in disbelief for a moment and then she 
exclaimed, "A gun! Mike you don't know how to use a 
gun! Not one good thing can come of you having a gun. 
If there were a miracle and you could kill all of them, 
and it would be a miracle, then what? Do you suppose 
for an instant that you would not be caught? I would 
rather be raped for a couple of months than have you 
spend the rest of your life in prison or worse yet go 
to death row. You must be out of your mind!"

"What else can I do Sharon? Should I just keep letting 
them do this to you? I won't even try to say that it is 
as hard for me as it is for you. But it nearly is. It 
is breaking my heart to see you suffer this way. A 
husband is supposed to protect his wife."

Sharon slumped in her seat. She was quiet for a moment. 
Finally she said, "I'm not going to keep having this 
conversation with you. I understand that you feel 
helpless. There is a very good reason for that. In this 
situation you are helpless and it is time to admit it. 
I don't expect you to protect me from those large, 
cruel, violent men. Even if you were the kind of man 
that was familiar with guns and was adept at handling 
them you would be out of your depth against those men. 
I don't know if a SWAT team would be able to take them 
down."

She got up and came over to me and put her arms around 
me. She said, "Sweetheart, I'm not trying to say that 
you are not man enough. That isn't it. We are just out 
of our league here. Look at all of those other husbands 
and all of the ones that have been in this same 
situation before them. There is just no way for one man 
to fight them and win. If you try to take them on it 
will make things worse. You will get hurt or I will get 
hurt or both."

"What you said earlier is right, Mike. It is worse for 
me. But I understand how hard it is on you too. It 
doesn't matter. The only way to get through this is to 
do what we are told and not give them any reason to 
single us out or punish us. What do you suppose would 
happen if you followed Jeff home from the club in the 
morning after they closed? It would be about one or two 
o'clock in the morning. You would be the only two cars 
on the road. He would see you. Then what? Then he makes 
an example of us. I'm sorry baby, but I don't want that 
to happen to us. If you want to survive this then take 
that gun back to wherever you got it and stop trying to 
think of some way to fight them. You can't win or 
someone would have by now."

I hated it that what she was saying made so much sense. 
It just added to the helplessness that I felt. But I 
wasn't going to take the gun back just yet. There was 
no telling what was to come and it might be that the 
time would come that neither of us could take it 
anymore.

We spent a quiet evening lost in our individual 
uncomfortable thoughts. As nights off went this one 
really sucked. We weren't fighting but there was a 
feeling of tenseness in the air. When it was time to go 
to bed I couldn't stand it any longer. I took her in my 
arms and apologized. I told her that I didn't want to 
make things any harder on her than they already were. I 
just felt that I needed to do something.

She hugged me and cried quietly for a few minutes 
before she got control of herself. She finally looked 
up and said, "Mike, the only thing that I need you to 
do for me is be patient and love me despite the 
terrible things you have seen. And the terrible things 
you are going to see before this all ends. Please don't 
hold those things against me."

I felt like I had been slapped! How could she think 
that?! 

I kissed her and held her tight and said, "Sharon! I 
would never do that! The only thing that I can promise 
you is that no matter what happens I will always love 
you. Nothing those bastards do can change that. I swear 
it."

She was looking in my eyes and trying to hold back the 
tears. I could see that she was trying desperately to 
believe what I was saying. I said, "I have never lied 
to you Sharon. I give you my word that when this is 
over I will love you just as much as I do at this 
moment. And at this moment I love you more than life. 
You mean everything to me. Believe that if you believe 
nothing else."

We walked to our bedroom hand in hand and I undressed 
while she went to the bathroom and got ready for bed. 
It didn't take her long. She had been nude all night. I 
must confess I liked it. 

When she came out I went in and used the toilet and 
brushed my teeth. When I came back out into the bedroom 
she was coming out of her closet with the dress she was 
going to have to wear tomorrow. There was very little 
difference between it and the one she had worn today. 
It was impossibly short and meant to be worn over a 
slip. Her breasts and her thong would be on display 
again tomorrow. 

She hung the dress up on her closet door and stared at 
it for a moment as if she were trying to make it less 
revealing by the use of sheer will power. She glanced 
over to see me staring at the dress. She grinned wryly 
and said, "It could be worse."

She saw from my expression that I couldn't imagine how 
it could possibly be worse and she said, "At least they 
let me wear a thong."

I didn't see Sharon from the time we got to work the 
next morning until time to leave. She had spent her 
entire lunch hour in Mr. Kraft's office.

On the way to the club after work I asked her what had 
happened. She asked, "Do you really want to know?"

I realized that I did want to know. I wasn't sure if 
that was so that Sharon would have someone to talk to 
and not have to keep this all bottled up inside of her. 
I thought she might feel better if she could talk about 
these things. Or was it more than that? 

She didn't seem to think it odd that I had asked 
though. She said, "He locked his office door and made 
me undress. Then he made me suck his cock for a few 
minutes before he bent me over his desk and fucked me 
from behind. After he came he made me sit in his lap 
and he played with my body for a while. It took the old 
bastard a long time but he finally got hard again. When 
he did he made me get up and lay on his desk on my back 
this time. Then he lifted my legs up and he held them 
straight up in the air while he fucked me. The whole 
time he fucked me he never once looked in my face. He 
stared at my tits until he came, watching them bounce 
around like he'd never seen a tit before. He made me 
suck his cock clean and then he handed me some tissue 
and ordered me to clean up while he got dressed. He 
wanted to keep my thong but I told him that I had to 
wear it. It was an order."

She paused for a minute and then she said, "Before he 
let me leave he asked me more about the club. The sorry 
son of a bitch really liked the whole concept of a rape 
club."

She paused again and then she said, "Oh well, I guess I 
don't have to worry about getting fired for dressing 
inappropriately."

She finished her description of the events in Mr. 
Kraft's office just as we arrived at the club. It was 
4:30 P.M. and the club didn't open until six. We went 
to the door and one of the bouncers let us in. But we 
didn't get far. As soon as we were inside he locked the 
door behind us and ordered Sharon to undress. 

Sharon glanced at me and the bouncer said, "What the 
fuck are you looking at that wuss for? Do what you are 
fucking told cunt!"

Sharon quickly unbuttoned the front of her dress and 
stepped out of it. I took it from her and she stepped 
out of her thong. She was left in only her shoes with 
the six inch heels. 

The bouncer smiled, well, more of a leer actually. He 
said, "I didn't get to fuck you on Saturday. I was 
pretty busy. Get my cock out and get it wet cunt. Then 
bend over that chair."

I started to move away. I didn't want to watch. He 
glanced at me and said, "Don't you fucking move faggot. 
Keep watching, you might learn something."

I watched as Sharon opened his pants and pulled out his 
soft cock. It didn't look any longer than mine but it 
was pretty fat. She bent down and started sucking on it 
and as it grew I saw that I had misjudged him. It 
quickly grew to at least eight inches long, and it was 
still very fat. 

At his insistence she began to take it into her throat. 
She was getting used to that particular perversion 
though and she didn't have much trouble despite the 
thickness of his organ.

Once she had gotten his cock hard and covered it in 
saliva she turned around and bent over the chair he had 
indicated and spread her legs for him. He moved up 
behind her and worked his cock into her pussy and began 
pounding her brutally. She grunted in pain with each 
stroke but she didn't complain or try to avoid his 
vicious strokes. 

I glanced around discreetly and saw that most of the 
other girls and their husbands were already getting the 
place ready to open. They studiously avoided looking in 
our direction as the bouncer raped Sharon.

I suppose he had become very jaded in his profession. 
He must get to rape a lot of pretty young housewives. 
For whatever reason, it took him a very long time to 
reach orgasm. When he finally did shoot his cum into my 
wife he did so loudly, as if trying to call everyone's 
attention to the fact that he was fucking my wife. Then 
he pulled out and forced me to my knees. He stuck his 
slimy cock in my face and ordered me to clean it. Then 
he forced me to clean Sharon with my mouth as well.

When he was satisfied he said, "You have the same 
cubicle you had Saturday. You will also serve the same 
four tables. Put your dress away cunt. Then you two get 
your tables ready for opening."

I handed Sharon her dress and her thong and I started 
taking the chairs off of her tables and putting them 
down. Sharon came back out and set out the ash trays 
and lit the candles. We were all ready to go and still 
had forty-five minutes before the club opened. 

Jeff called us into his office. His three partners were 
in there with him. Or employees, or whatever Chuck, Ron 
and Gene were. Jeff was obviously in charge but I 
wasn't sure what his relationship was with the other 
three men. Anyway, all four of them were there. Jeff 
asked Sharon how things were going at work and if her 
new outfits were popular.

Sharon told them about how her supervisor was taking 
advantage of her now and that he had managed to get 
some of the details of the club from her. She told Jeff 
that Mr. Kraft was fascinated by the concept of a club 
devoted to raping young housewives. 

Jeff smiled and handed her one of his cards and said, 
"Have him call me tomorrow after three." Then he got up 
and pushed her down over his desk and fucked her. I was 
forced to clean them both up but much to my surprise 
the other three men just watched without joining in. 

Jeff saw that I was surprised when the other three 
didn't rape Sharon in turn, as they usually did. He 
smiled and said, "Don't feel bad. It isn't that they 
don't love you anymore. We have something special 
planned for later and they are going to need their 
strength. I just needed to take the edge off. Now get 
your fucking asses out there and get ready to keep my 
customers happy."

We went back out into the club and I saw that the 
tables were all ready and one of the girls was up on 
stage waiting for the first customer to arrive and the 
music to start. The other girls were with their 
husbands in front of their cubicles.

At six the music started and the girl on stage started 
dancing. The club started filling up fast and it wasn't 
long after the women had served the first round of 
drinks that they started coming back to the cubicles 
with customers or doing those obscene lap dances.

Sharon was being called upon more often to serve some 
of the other tables when the woman that was assigned to 
those tables was on stage or when she was in her cube 
with a customer. That meant many more men took the 
opportunity to grope her and pull her into their laps 
and all but rape her right there at the table. She was 
still the new girl and it would probably be a while 
before the novelty wore off.

Sharon had come back to her cube with eight customers 
in the first two hours. It seemed to me that she was 
making more trips back here than the other girls but it 
might have been just my impression.

Everything came to a sudden stop at 8:00 P.M. when Jeff 
stepped up on stage and the music was turned off. It 
took a couple of minutes for the crowd to get quiet and 
Jeff stood there patiently with the woman who had been 
about to start dancing. She looked terrified. She was a 
very pretty redhead. She appeared older than most of 
the other women, though not old by any means. She had a 
very large set of breasts and I remembered her dancing 
last Saturday. They had really moved around a lot as 
she did her obscene dance. 

The crowd finally got quiet and Jeff said, "I think 
most of you have met Tracy." 

There were some crude remarks and lewd laughing and 
Jeff waited for that to subside. Tracy stood there 
obviously humiliated and now that she knew that it was 
no coincidence that Jeff had joined her on stage she 
was even more terrified.

When the crowd had gotten quiet again Jeff said, "Tracy 
has been working here for almost two months now but for 
some reason I think that she is unhappy with her job. 
She made a phone call today to one of my friends at the 
local police department and made some horrible 
accusations about me and my friends and even about you 
gentlemen."

Trace fell to her knees. She was white as a sheet. She 
covered her face with her hands and sobbed. She knew, 
everyone knew, even I knew that something terrible was 
going to happen now. I looked at the faces of the men 
in the audience and it was enough to make you sick. 
They were excited and then some. They reminded me of a 
pack of hyenas, salivating as they waited for the 
remains that they knew Jeff was going to toss to them 
when he was finished with Tracy.

Jeff addressed his next remarks to the women and their 
husbands. "Ladies and wimps, everyone on the police 
payroll is not a friend of mine. But many are and you 
will never know which ones are and which ones aren't. 
And either way I will hear about it if you try to cross 
me. I thought I had made that clear but apparently I 
need to provide you with an example of how upset I get 
when you go making phone calls and saying horrible 
things about me and my friends."

Jeff nodded and one of the bouncers and the Danny the 
bartender came up on stage holding Tracy's husband 
between them. He had apparently not gone willingly. His 
face was bruised.

They sat him down roughly in a straight chair and 
handcuffed his wrists to the back legs of the chair. He 
struggled briefly but once he was helpless Danny 
slapped him a couple of times and he sat still.

Jeff said, "Most of you have met Tracy's husband Chad. 
He has been kind enough to take your money when you 
fucked Tracy over the last couple of months. Now I 
would like to introduce you to their daughter 
Jennifer."

Tracy screamed and tried to scramble to her feet and 
Chad struggled violently with his handcuffs, trying to 
get loose and come to the aid of his daughter as Chuck 
and Ron came out from backstage with a terrified young 
girl between them.

Jeff grabbed a handful of Tracy's hair and restrained 
her. She struggled to break free but he hardly seemed 
to notice.

Jeff went on, "Jennifer just turned fourteen. She has 
been in my office watching her mother wait on tables 
for the last two hours through that window and watching 
her go into the back room to fuck a few of the 
customers from time to time. I thought it was important 
that Jennifer be here to help me make the point about 
how hurt I was when Tracy started spreading those nasty 
rumors about me."

Gene came out of the back with a bench and put it on 
the floor behind Jeff and Tracy. I figured that there 
must have been some special significance to that bench 
because both Chad and Tracy went nuts again. 

Jeff all but threw Tracy down on the bench on her back 
and while he held her down Gene tied her arms and legs 
in place. It must have been a very heavy bench because 
despite her violent struggles it didn't move an inch.

Once Tracy was restrained Jeff turned to Chuck and Ron 
and said, "You might as well make Jennifer a little 
more comfortable."

They grinned and started ripping the young girls 
clothing from her body violently. The crowd went crazy 
as she was stripped and her clothes tossed out to them. 

It was disgusting to watch. The poor girl was a late 
bloomer I guess. She had very small breasts and almost 
no pubic hair. I would not have guessed that she was 
fourteen. But then, I have never before seen a girl 
that age without her clothes on so I'm not an expert.

Once she was naked she stood passively between Chuck 
and Ron and both men roughly explored her small, 
developing body with their hands and whispered 
something in her ears. I didn't know what they were 
saying but it was not what she wanted to hear. She was 
shaking her head constantly and in between her piteous 
sobs she was begging them to let her go, to let all 
three of them go.

I saw movement in front of the stage and for the first 
time I noticed the cameramen that had recorded all of 
the action the first night that Sharon and I had been 
raped. They were moving around and filming the show on 
stage.

While I was distracted by them, Gene came out from 
backstage again. This time he was leading a large dog. 
It looked like the same mixed breed mutt that had 
fucked Sharon.

Jennifer didn't seem to realize the significance of the 
dog on stage. But her parents did. They both started to 
struggle in vain again as Gene led the dog over to 
Tracy and the crowd cheered.

I didn't want to watch. But when I turned away I saw 
that all of the other women, Sharon included, were on 
their knees in the crowd and sucking the cocks of the 
customers. I didn't want to watch that either.

The dog was led up between Tracy's thighs and he knew 
what he was there for. He was obviously trained for 
this. He ignored the crowd noise and began to lap at 
Tracy's pussy for only a short time before he moved 
right up over top of her on that low bench. He lapped 
at her body as he moved up and as he reached the point 
that his cock was in contact with her pussy and entered 
her violently his tongue was lapping at her face. 

He thrust into her brutally for a very short time. I 
could see his knot growing as he fucked her in short, 
incredibly fast strokes and then she screamed as the 
knot entered her. Once his knot was buried inside of 
her he stopped and his body shivered as he began 
filling her with his hot cum. 

Meanwhile the cameramen moved around and filmed them 
from all angles, making sure to get lots of close-ups. 
They also got a lot of film of her husband's tortured 
reaction and their daughter's near hysterics. They also 
made sure to get a lot of footage of her naked young 
body.

The dog finally collapsed on top of Tracy and having 
recently gone through this ourselves we knew that he 
was waiting for his knot to recede enough that he could 
pull out of her pussy. 

The crowd wasn't bored though. They were still enjoying 
the show and they were still taking advantage of the 
girls who were being passed from man to man in the 
audience. It seemed to be an accepted practice that the 
crowd was able to get free blowjobs when something like 
this was happening on stage. I noticed that Jeff didn't 
seem upset about all the free sex he was giving away.

The dog finally pulled his knot from Tracy. She cried 
out in pain as he pulled free and then she just cried 
quietly. Her husband and daughter were crying too. 
Hell, I was so upset I felt like crying.

Gene led the dog away and I thought it was over. I am 
apparently the only one that thought that. He came back 
out in a couple of minutes with another dog, a large 
German shepherd. It started all over again with the new 
dog. I won't go into detail. It was a repetition of the 
first dog rape and it was just as disgusting. 

I glanced back out at the audience and I noticed that 
Sharon was still on her knees and had gotten halfway 
around the second of her four tables providing free 
face fucks. You couldn't call them blowjobs.

When the second dog finally pulled free he was led 
backstage. Gene came right back out though. This time 
he was leading a huge Great Dane. Gene held him back 
and once the crowd settled down again Jeff went over to 
Tracy and slapped her face a couple of times to get her 
attention. 

When she finally looked him in the eye and appeared 
more or less lucid he said, "You look tired Tracy. It 
must be pretty hard work fucking those dogs. Just to 
show you that my heart is in the right place I'm going 
to offer you a chance to take a break."

Everyone, including Tracy, knew that he had something 
nasty in mind. He stood there smiling down at her and 
said, "If you would like, I'll let you up and Jennifer 
can take your place with this last dog. Sweet, virginal 
Jennifer. Then you could take a break."

Tracy screamed, "NO! You leave my daughter alone!"

Jeff acted hurt and said, "Tracy! I was just trying to 
be nice. I'll tell you what. Since your pussy looks so 
red and sore I'm going to let you suck Titan's cock 
instead of fucking him. How does that sound?"

Tracy groaned and said, "Oh god no! I can't do that!"

Jeff sounded so sympathetic when he said, "Okay Tracy. 
That's alright. We'll just let him fuck Jennifer and 
you can rest."

The place was quiet except for the sound of thirteen 
women sucking cocks in the audience. The men were 
getting a huge kick out of the way that Jeff was 
tormenting Tracy and her family.

Tracy finally whispered something and Jeff said, "What 
was that Tracy? I couldn't hear you."

She was broken now. The only thing that mattered to her 
was protecting her daughter. She cleared her throat and 
said, "I said I'll do it. I'll suck the dog's cock."

There was laughter in the audience as Jeff untied her 
from the bench. Gene brought the dog to the front of 
the stage and it seemed to know that something good was 
going to happen. He was agitated, hard to control. But 
Gene got the dog to lie down and Jeff pushed Tracy off 
of the bench. She crawled over to the dog and stared at 
the large animal's incredibly large cock. Most of it 
was still in the sheath but it had begun to grow erect 
and already nearly two inches of it was uncovered. The 
dog had undoubtedly detected the smell of cum in the 
air and was already getting aroused.

Jeff nudged Tracy's ass with his foot and she seemed to 
stir from her trance. She reached out and began to play 
with the dog's cock. As it grew she bent forward with a 
look of horror on her face that I could never 
adequately describe and tentatively licked at the 
narrow tip, making it grow hard that much quicker. 

I was shocked. I had no idea that a dog's cock could 
grow that large. It looked to be almost ten inches long 
and she could just barely get her hands around it at 
the base. 

She had tears running down her cheeks as she bent down 
and took the dog's cock into her mouth. She started 
sucking and gagging almost continuously. 

Jeff kicked her in the backside again and said, "Come 
on you stupid cunt. You can do better than that. We 
taught you how to suck a cock. A cock is a cock for 
Christ's sake. Suck that thing bitch. Take it down your 
throat and hold it there until he finishes with you."

I realized that the dog's cock was filling her mouth 
and throat with its slimy cum almost from the 
beginning. It was hunching its hips at first but 
finally it relaxed and let Tracy do all of the work. 
She took him into her throat and her back arched as she 
choked and gagged but she got her natural instincts 
under control and held on, allowing the dog to get all 
but the huge knot in her mouth and throat. 

It went on for a very long time. He lasted much longer 
than the first two dogs. But finally it was over and 
she let his cock fall from her mouth. She sat up and 
fought to control her rebelling stomach while the crowd 
cheered. 

Gene led the dog backstage and Jeff pulled Tracy up by 
a handful of her hair and made her lie back down on the 
bench. She sobbed, "Please, no more! I can't take 
anymore."

Jeff smiled down at her and said, "That's okay Tracy. 
You can rest for a few minutes now. But if you move 
I'll have every stray dog in town rounded up for you."

She went limp and lay there on the bench with her eyes 
closed and cried quietly. Jeff turned to Chuck and Ron 
who were still holding and crudely groping Jennifer and 
he nodded.

They led her over to the bench and stood her at her 
mother's head. Then they bent her down and she rested 
her weight on her mother's stomach. They moved her down 
until her virgin opening was located right over her 
mother's face and in a calm, reasonable voice Jeff 
said, "Remember what I told you Tracy."

Then he moved over behind Jennifer and pulled his pants 
and his underwear down. He slid his hard cock between 
the poor girl's thighs and I had to look away. I had 
been wishing since the beginning of this hellish 
performance that I had not listened to Sharon. I wished 
that I had stalked that cruel son of a bitch and shot 
him to death. But I hadn't and now I couldn't stand to 
watch as he raped that young girl while she rested on 
her mother's raped and degraded body.

I turned away and looked at the lust filled expressions 
on the faces of the men in the audience as Jennifer 
cried out. It occurred to me that this was why Jeff had 
raped Sharon earlier to take the edge off. He wanted to 
last a long time when he raped Tracy's little girl in 
front of her and her husband.

I tried not to think about what was happening on the 
stage. I looked back once to see him raping that young 
girl with his typical, vicious thrusts. She cried out 
with each stroke and I saw her young, immature breasts 
bouncing on her small chest as she clung to her mother 
and they both cried hysterically. I couldn't watch much 
of that though. I turned back to the audience.

At first I couldn't locate Sharon. I finally spotted 
her on her hands and knees near one of her tables. She 
was being fucked from behind by one customer and 
another was fucking her face just as enthusiastically. 
Others were lined up and impatiently waiting their 
turns.

As soon as one man came in either of her openings and 
moved away another man took his place. The two men who 
were raping her when I spotted her reached orgasm and 
then two more men raped her to conclusion before Jeff 
finished raping Jennifer on stage.

Jennifer's torment wasn't over though. If, indeed, her 
torment would ever end. The memories of this night 
would no doubt haunt her for the rest of her life.

As soon as Jeff stepped away from her, leaving her 
young body exposed and vulnerable, Chuck took his turn. 
He was followed immediately by Ron and then of course 
Gene was last. When Gene was finished with her the 
bartender came on stage and pulled his big cock out. He 
leaned down and whispered something to Jennifer and she 
nodded. 

She slid off of her mother and dropped to her knees in 
front of Danny. There was pure terror on her face as 
she looked at his large, throbbing cock bouncing around 
right in front of her face. 

Danny said something to her and she put her hand around 
the base of his cock, or at least as far around it as 
it would go. Then she leaned forward and started 
kissing it while one of the cameramen got some close-
ups of what was obviously her first oral sex. 

She kissed and then licked his cock for a minute or two 
before taking the head of it into her mouth. Danny was 
obviously not satisfied with how little of his massive 
organ she could take in her mouth. He held her head and 
tried very hard to stuff more of it into her mouth. But 
she was just too small and despite his best efforts it 
wouldn't go any farther.

Fortunately, I guess, he didn't last long before he 
held on tight and shot his load down her throat. As he 
pulled his cock out of her mouth she started to gag and 
he slapped her and yelled at her that if she didn't 
keep it down he'd do it again.

I hoped it was over now. But they had one last 
indignity planned for her. They had pulled her father's 
pants down to his ankles and Chuck and Ron dragged the 
poor girl over and forced her mouth down over his cock. 
As soon as his cock was hard they pulled her up and sat 
her down on it and ordered her to fuck him until he 
reached orgasm. 

There was a vacant look in her eyes now. She obeyed 
their orders listlessly. But she obeyed. I couldn't see 
her father's face. Her body was between me and him. I 
don't think I needed to see his face to know what he 
was thinking or what he was feeling though. 

Tracy hadn't moved since they had pulled Jennifer off 
of her. She was lying on her back and crying so hard 
that her whole body shook with the sobs.

Jennifer must have finally gotten her father to reach 
orgasm, or at least Jeff was satisfied that she had 
tried for long enough. They pulled her off of him and 
put her in another straight chair that they had brought 
on stage for her. 

Ron and Gene took Tracy away and I guess they cleaned 
her up. They brought her back out and put her back on 
the bench and for the rest of the night men from the 
audience came on stage and raped her in front of her 
husband and daughter. 

The regular show didn't stop though. The music started 
again and the other women, after being given a chance 
to clean up and refill everyone's drinks, took to the 
stage again and did their individual acts as if they 
were alone on stage. It was totally bizarre.

When the music started again the free sex came to an 
end. Even the men that went up on stage to rape Tracy 
had to start paying again. I saw each of them hand 
Jennifer a one dollar bill before they raped her 
mother. 

Sharon was soon leading men back to her cube just like 
all the others. After watching that horrible sex show 
they were rowdier than normal and I heard a lot of 
women crying out in pain as the men vented their lust 
on them. 

There were a lot more lap dances too. Sharon had been 
given another table to serve to help cover for Tracy 
while she was busy on stage. I had been so horrified by 
what was happening that I hadn't even noticed how much 
time had passed between Jeff getting everyone's 
attention and Tracy being made available to the 
audience for a dollar apiece. But once things settled 
down and I looked at my watch I was surprised to see 
that it was almost midnight. There was only another 
hour to go before they closed up and the customers 
left. Unfortunately, a lot of men can rape a woman in 
an hour, especially when they double up. 

In that last hour Sharon was raped by another eight 
men. I have no idea how many men raped her during the 
show. It looked like everyone at her five tables had an 
opportunity though. 

They finally ran everyone out at one in the morning. It 
had been physically exhausting for the women and 
mentally exhausting for their husbands. Yes, I know. 
There is no comparison. It had, of course, been much 
harder for the women. 

But I desperately needed a drink. The things that I had 
witnessed tonight would scar me for the rest of my 
life. I didn't doubt that it would have the same effect 
on the other twelve couples that were forced to witness 
what took place. I have no idea how Tracy, Chad and 
Jennifer are going to survive.

Chuck came around after all the customers were gone and 
picked up the money that I had collected from Sharon's 
customers for the opportunity to rape her. Then Sharon 
and I went to work cleaning off the tables and putting 
the chairs up. We cleaned up under them and finally we 
were done for the night. Sharon and the other women all 
got dressed and we gathered by the door. It was two in 
the morning by the time we got out of there. Tracy and 
her family were still on stage. I don't know what was 
in store for them now. 

As we were gathered at the door waiting to be released, 
Jeff came out and said, "I hope everyone got the 
message this evening. If not, well, we never run out of 
ideas. Now get out of here."

We rode home in silence. I wondered if what we had seen 
this evening would have any effect on her refusal to 
let me take any action to get these men out of our 
lives. When we got home I found that it had. Not the 
effect I had anticipated though. 

As soon as we were safely inside I headed for the 
kitchen to make us both a stiff drink. It was late and 
we were both exhausted but we were too distraught to go 
straight to bed. When I brought our drinks into the 
living room Sharon was sitting there in the nude 
rubbing skin lotion on her sore knees. 

She took the drink that I offered her and took several 
large swallows. She looked me in the eyes and said, 
"That's why I don't want you to do anything, Mike. I 
don't want it to be us up on that stage. I don't want 
it to be me getting raped by dogs and then by every man 
in the club. What we have to deal with now is...I can't 
think of a word bad enough. It's horrible. But it could 
be so much worse. I can't imagine how those three 
people are going to deal with what happened to them 
tonight. That poor little girl! Those men should be 
shot. You are right about that. But not by you, it's 
too big a risk. I just want to survive this and get on 
with our lives."

I couldn't blame her for what she felt, especially 
after what I witnessed this evening. I didn't agree 
that the only solution was to submit. But I couldn't 
put her in further jeopardy by doing something stupid 
either. We did learn one valuable lesson this evening. 
The dumbest thing we could do would be to call the 
cops. That was how Tracy and her family had ended up on 
that stage this evening.

We took our drinks upstairs. I didn't even think about 
the fact that we had eaten nothing today until after 
Sharon took a shower and we were in bed. I offered to 
make her something but she shook her head and said, "No 
baby. Thanks for offering. I'm too tired and too upset. 
I couldn't eat."

I knew how she felt. I was too tired and too stressed 
out to eat too. The images of that horrible show this 
evening were turning my stomach. 

What was almost as distressing was how much the men in 
that audience of perverts had obviously enjoyed it. I 
had noticed that many of them, when they went up to 
hand that young girl a dollar to rape her mother, had 
pawed her as well. You could see that they were 
disappointed that she wasn't being thrown to the wolves 
along with her mother. 

In the morning we were still too tired and stressed out 
to eat breakfast. I made coffee while Sharon got 
dressed, if you want to call putting on that dress she 
had to wear getting dressed. Each day her dress was a 
little more revealing. She had arranged them that way, 
but it had been difficult. All of them were outrageous 
and totally inappropriate for the office.

Today's dress was a lighter color than the previous two 
and her nipples were far more obvious. It also had a 
very deep cleavage. It was totally unsuited to wear to 
work. But she had no choice, especially now that she 
had been instructed to ask Mr. Kraft to call Jeff this 
afternoon.

We planned on going out to lunch today but that fell 
through. Sharon called me to say that she had to stop 
by Mr. Kraft's office and give him Jeff's number and 
ask him to call and that she would come to my office so 
that we could go to lunch. I waited for a few minutes 
and instead she called and asked me to come to Mr. 
Kraft's office. Her voice sounded shaky and I knew that 
I wasn't going to like what I found when I got there.

I was right. I knocked at his door and he called out 
for me to come in. I opened his door and saw him 
fucking Sharon while she was bent over sucking off my 
supervisor, Mr. James.

He looked up and said, "Come in and lock the door 
Mike." I sighed in deepening despair and followed his 
instructions. When the door was locked I was instructed 
to sit near them. Once I was seated Mr. Kraft asked, 
"Are you comfortable Mike?"

I just stared at him. 

He chuckled and said, "I decided to share the wealth 
and invite your supervisor to join in the fun and 
games. I hope you don't mind. Well, no, actually, I 
hope you do. I've never fucked a beautiful young woman 
in front of her husband before and the idea of it 
really turns me on. Sharon has been telling me some of 
the things that have been happening to you lately. I 
suppose that I find them a lot more interesting than 
you do."

He turned his attention back to Sharon then. He was 
nearing orgasm and he sped up and began to fuck her 
violently for a moment before he tensed up and sighed 
loudly. When he was done he stepped away and leaned 
back against his desk. He watched Sharon sucking Mr. 
James' cock for a moment and then he said, "I 
understand that you are getting pretty good at cleaning 
up after your sweet young wife gets fucked. I want you 
to come over here and demonstrate for me and Cal how 
you clean up after someone fucks her."

Mr. James moaned and said, "Hurry up Mike. I want to 
see that before I bust a nut here and I'm getting 
close."

I gave in. What choice did I have? I went over and 
dropped to my knees in front of Mr. Kraft and sucked 
his cock clean. I started to move away to clean Sharon 
but he stopped me. 

"You aren't done here Mike. My balls are pretty nasty 
too. Come on boy, if a job is worth doing it's worth 
doing right."

I turned back and licked his balls clean and even 
licked up a few traces of cum that were on his thighs. 
Then I turned and ate Sharon's pussy clean while she 
brought my supervisor to a climax.

I hoped that it was over but my hopes were dashed when 
Mr. James said, "I still want to fuck that pretty cunt 
baby. Get me hard again."

Sharon took him back into her mouth and he quickly got 
hard again. As soon as his cock was hard he got up and 
made her kneel on the cushion of his chair and lean 
forward over the back of it. Then he ordered me to come 
closer and guide his cock into her pussy. 

I obeyed and as soon as Mr. James was happily fucking 
my wife Mr. Kraft stepped closer and watched his cock 
moving in and out of her. After a moment he said, "I've 
never actually seen a woman getting fucked up close and 
personal like this. It's pretty exciting isn't it 
Mike?"

I ignored him, which turned out to be a mistake. He 
paused for a minute before he said, "Well, if you don't 
want to talk let's find something else to do with your 
mouth. I've never been sucked off by another man 
before. I've heard that they are pretty good at it once 
they get a little practice. Come on boy, open wide."

I turned to face him and opened my mouth. I had had 
enough cocks in my mouth lately that it probably 
shouldn't have been as traumatic as it was. I guess it 
was just the idea that this was Mr. Kraft, someone I 
worked with, someone that I knew. It wasn't one of 
those nasty perverts from the club. For some reason 
that made it worse.

Mr. Kraft watched me suck his cock for a few seconds 
but quickly turned his attention back to Mr. James 
raping my wife. As he watched he held my head in his 
hands and began to fuck my mouth and throat. I had done 
this enough times in the last week that you would have 
thought it would have started to get easier. It hadn't. 
It hurt like hell. But the humiliation was far worse 
than the physical pain.

Mr. James reached orgasm first and remained with his 
cock buried in Sharon until Mr. Kraft pulled my face 
against his belly and came in my throat. When he was 
finished he staggered away and my supervisor pulled out 
of my wife's pussy and said, "Come on boy, show me what 
you've got."

I moved closer and took is nasty cock in my mouth and 
sucked him clean. I made sure to get his balls clean 
too. Then, after he pulled away I cleaned Sharon again.

I saw Mr. Kraft glance at the clock on the wall. I 
looked up and saw that we only had a little more than 
fifteen minutes of our lunch hour left. Of course, now 
that both of our supervisors were colluding there was 
no assurance that these rapes would be confined to our 
lunch hour now. 

Our supervisors got dressed and we waited for them to 
give some indication that we could leave. I finally 
said, "Sharon and I have not eaten in almost two days. 
Would you please permit her to get dressed and allow us 
to go get a hamburger?"

They were both totally satisfied now and obviously 
pleased by our submission. They looked at each other 
and finally Mr. Kraft said, "I don't see why not. We 
don't want you two getting sick. I want you both back 
in here at three when I call this guy Jeff. If we want 
either one of you before then we'll call you."

Sharon dressed hurriedly and we got out of there before 
they changed their minds. We were quiet all of the way 
to the burger place. There wasn't much to say. We 
certainly didn't want to talk about what had just taken 
place in Mr. Kraft's office or what we had to look 
forward to tonight at the club.

We went through the drive-through again and got a 
couple of burgers and soft drinks and drove out by the 
runway to eat. Even though I had not eaten at all 
yesterday and not much the day before I couldn't finish 
my burger. Sharon didn't finish hers either. But at 
least we were able to get the terrible taste that 
lingered from being raped by our supervisors out of our 
mouths. Unfortunately the memories were not that easy 
to purge.

I didn't feel any need to hurry back. I didn't think 
that they would say anything if we were a few minutes 
late. They were having too much fun with us for the 
moment. It was a quarter after two when I finally got 
back to the office. We sat in the car for a couple of 
minutes more. We had not spoken except to order food 
since we left Kraft's office.

I reached over and took Sharon's hand and squeezed. She 
looked up and I saw that she was on the verge of tears. 
I moved closer and took her in my arms and told her I 
loved her and the damn burst. She cried loud and hard 
and I just held her close. There was nothing I could 
say to make things better. 

She finally calmed down and dried her eyes. She blew 
her nose and finally she turned and kissed me and said, 
"You're so smart. I love you Mike."

I didn't know what the hell she was talking about. She 
saw the confusion on my face and she smiled wryly and 
said, "If you had said that everything was going to be 
okay I would have slapped you silly. You were smart 
enough to know that I just needed to be held."

She kissed me again and we went inside. We got a few 
strange looks as we went in. In part I suppose that was 
due to the hour of our return, it was 2:30 now. But I 
imagine that Sharon's dress was the reason for most of 
the looks we got.

We split up inside and I said, "See you at three," as 
we headed for our offices.

I went to my cube and sat down and just stared at 
Sharon's picture on my desk for a few minutes. I had no 
intention of doing any work for the next half hour. My 
reverie was disturbed when Paul came in and said, "Hey 
Mike, do you have a minute?"

I looked up, startled. I had been sitting in an almost 
trance-like state, my mind completely blank. I nodded 
to Paul and he came in and sat down in the chair beside 
my desk. He obviously had something on his mind and it 
didn't take a rocket scientist to figure out what it 
was. He had been noticing the way Sharon had dressed 
this week. It was totally out of character for her and 
he was curious. 

As it turned out though, that was a part of what was on 
his mind. But it was more than that. He was 
uncomfortable but he finally asked, "Mike, is 
everything alright with you and Sharon?" 

I tried to figure out how to answer him but he went on, 
"You seem really upset. You haven't been yourself for 
more than a week now. You don't smile or laugh or even 
leave your cubicle to talk to anyone. And Sharon! My 
god! I mean, she is hot, I love her new outfits. But I 
know her well enough to know that she is not 
comfortable in those dresses. What's going on man? Are 
you guys...Jesus! I don't even know what to ask. I 
can't imagine what would bring about this change in you 
two. Are you guys in some kind of trouble?"

I certainly couldn't answer him honestly. I didn't know 
what to say. I liked Paul. We had been friends since I 
started working here. He is my age and we have a lot in 
common. He is still single and we invite him over for 
dinner sometimes so he knew Sharon pretty well too. 

I finally said, "I don't know what to tell you Paul. 
There is obviously something going on. I don't want to 
lie to you. But I can't really talk about it right now. 
I appreciate your concern though."

He tried to get me to open up but I couldn't. He was 
still concerned when he left my cube but I had to hurry 
him out. I had an appointment with Kraft in his office 
in a couple of minutes.

I got up and went down to the other end of the building 
to Sharon's cube. She was sitting at her desk staring 
blankly at her computer screen. I guess she was getting 
as much work done as I was lately. 

She looked up when I came in and the look of despair on 
her face broke my heart. I looked down at the 
beautiful, sexy young woman who was my loving wife and 
the realization that now her entire life revolved 
around being a rape victim was a knife in my guts. 

The idea that it was no longer confined to the 
activities at the club but was now a problem in the 
office too made it exponentially worse on both a mental 
and a physical level. We never had a moment to rest. We 
spent our nights in the club where she was raped and 
humiliated and degraded constantly on a level we could 
never even have imagined before it happened. We had 
only enough time to go home after we left the club and 
sleep for three or four hours at the most, not nearly 
long enough to recuperate. Then we came to our real 
jobs and the degradation began all over again. Our 
world seemed to be populated now by dirty old men who 
were free to rape us at will. We didn't get enough to 
eat and we didn't get enough sleep. I didn't see how we 
could keep this up for months.

Sharon got to her feet and we went down to Kraft's 
office. His door was open and Mr. James was in with 
him. They saw us approach and Kraft waved us in and 
ordered me to lock his door. 

As soon as the door was locked he ordered Sharon to 
undress. When she was naked he waved her over and 
pulled her into his lap. His hands began to grope her 
immediately. He was rough and you got the impression 
that he was doing it not for the pleasure he received 
from touching her but for the sole purpose of 
humiliating her. 

He picked up the phone and dialed Jeff's number and 
then we listened to his half of the conversation as he 
sat there with his fingers inside of my wife. They 
talked a little about the club and Kraft told Jeff how 
much he was enjoying the services of both of us now. He 
also mentioned his good friend Mr. James. He thanked 
Jeff for training us so well.

There was a discussion of the DVDs that Jeff had made 
of our exploits and then Kraft and James were offered a 
membership in the club. They had obviously been hoping 
for just such an offer and they accepted immediately.

I didn't see how it could make our lives any worse for 
the moment. My concern was that now it would never end. 
Even when Jeff and his crew tired of us we would still 
be under the thumbs of Mr. Kraft and Mr. James. While 
both men were more than twice our age, neither one was 
anywhere near retirement age. This situation could go 
on forever now.

The phone call lasted nearly twenty minutes and after 
it ended Kraft laid Sharon across his desk and fucked 
her pussy while James fucked her throat. They both 
mauled her tits roughly as they raped her. 

Kraft reached orgasm first and he watched James until 
he shot his seed into her throat. When James pulled his 
cock free Kraft pulled his soft cock out of her pussy. 
He stared down at her freshly fucked hole and when his 
cum started to leak out of her he scooped it up and 
painted her lips with it. He ordered her to lick her 
lips and he repeated that process several times until 
he was bored. Then he made me clean him and what was 
left of the mess he had deposited in her.

While I was sucking her pussy clean Kraft and James 
were joking about not being able to get it up again 
tonight when they visited the club for the first time. 
Somehow I couldn't find it in myself to feel sorry for 
them.

They finally let Sharon dress. It was now only ten 
minutes until quitting time. Before we left Kraft said, 
"Sharon, from now on I don't see any need for that tiny 
little scrap of cloth you wear under your dress. It's 
sexy, but I prefer being able to see and touch your 
cunt whenever I want. And I think more people should 
get to enjoy that little thing. If it were up to me, 
I'd have you come to work naked. But I can't get away 
with that. So for now I want you to just wear the 
dresses and the shoes. Your ass looks so hot in those 
high heels."

Sharon just nodded.

Kraft said, "Okay, you two can go now. We're going to 
get something to eat. We'll see you this evening when 
the club opens."

Sharon and I took that as permission to leave the 
building. It would make us a little late but we decided 
to stop at a restaurant with a good salad bar and just 
have a quick salad and a drink before we went to the 
club.

We still got to the club in plenty of time to get 
Sharon's tables ready and no one said anything to us. 
We were ready with a half hour to spare and we went 
over to stand by our cubicle like the other couples. 

A few minutes later the bartender came over. He said, 
"You are going to have to take care of table five 
tonight. That lazy bitch Tracy is taking another day 
off."

After what Tracy and her husband and daughter had gone 
through I would be shocked if they came back in here.

Danny grabbed Sharon and took her into her cube. She 
had already removed her dress. All she had on since we 
arrived was her normal working uniform, black high 
heels. Danny pushed her towards the bed and ordered her 
to get up on her hands and knees. He pulled his pants 
down while she was getting on the bed. When he had 
exposed his large cock sufficiently he moved closer to 
the bed and arranged Sharon so that her knees were 
right on the edge. 

I turned to face the club. I had no desire to watch 
this creep rape my wife. I heard her cry out in pain 
and I turned back to see him trying to force his cock 
into her. I didn't realize that he was trying to rape 
her ungreased ass.

He called me in. From his voice it sounded like he 
resented the fact that she couldn't accommodate his 
large cock. When I saw where he was trying to put it I 
was afraid that he was going to damage her. 

He ordered me to use my tongue to get her ass ready for 
him. I begged him to let me use a lubricant and stretch 
her out with my fingers so that he didn't harm her. He 
smiled evilly and said, "I don't like that shit. So you 
had best do a good job with your fucking tongue. One of 
these days I'm going to fuck your faggot ass and I 
ain't gonna use grease for you either. Now do what I 
fucking told you god damn it!"

I leaned over and licked Sharon's ass and put my tongue 
inside her as far as it would go. I got it as wet as 
possible and pushed as much saliva into her orifice as 
I could. I kept it up until he got impatient. He pulled 
my face away using a handful of my hair as a handle and 
steered my mouth to his hard cock. When the head of his 
cock was resting against my lips he said, "I'll do you 
a favor faggot. I'll let you get my cock wet too. Just 
don't enjoy it too much."

I opened my mouth and he shoved his hard, fat cock all 
the way into my mouth and throat in one vicious thrust. 
It hurt but I was getting used to it. I didn't even gag 
this time. I used my tongue as much as possible and 
made his cock as wet as I could. He didn't give me much 
time and I must confess that I had mixed emotions about 
that. I knew that he was going to cause Sharon a lot of 
pain with his fat, ungreased cock.

He pushed my head away after a few strokes and said, 
"Okay faggot. Line me up and help me get that big pole 
in your pretty wife's little hole."

I pulled one of her ass cheeks out, spreading her open 
so that I could see her tiny pink hole and guided his 
cock to her with my hand. There was still quite a bit 
of saliva there but saliva is not a good lubricant. 
Sharon cried out in pain as Danny forced his cock into 
her with no concern for her feelings or her safety. 

Sharon was crying loudly and with every stroke she 
cried out in pain. I tried to move away but Danny said, 
"Don't move you fucking wimp. I want you to see how 
it's done. This is how to fuck a broad. Fucking is all 
about a man getting his rocks off. It ain't supposed to 
feel good for the bitch. Watch and learn faggot."

I had become aware of the second bouncer entering the 
cube and watching Danny rape Sharon's ass. He said, 
"Shit Danny. Don't kill the whore." He watched for a 
minute or two and then he asked, "Want me to put 
something in her mouth to shut her up?"

Danny was grunting with the exertion as he fucked 
Sharon violently. He said, "You can fuck her mouth if 
you want Sid. I like hearing her cry when I fuck her 
but I don't really have time to do it right. I gotta 
finish up behind the bar. So go ahead and plug the 
other end. You want wussy here to feed it to her for 
you?"

Sid said, "Naw. I don't have any use for faggots. I can 
find her mouth without his help. My cock will just home 
in on all the fucking noise."

Sid walked around to the other side of the narrow cot. 
He unzipped his pants and pulled his cock out. Sharon 
may have been aware that he was there but all of her 
attention was focused on the pain in her ass. She 
didn't respond at first when Sid placed the head of his 
cock against her lips. 

He gave her ten or fifteen seconds and then he backed 
off a little and drew back and gave her a vicious slap 
to the face.

She cried out and almost fell off the cot. Sid stepped 
close again and grabbed a handful of her hair. This 
time when he placed his cock against her lips she 
opened her mouth and started sucking on him.

He didn't really give her much of a chance to suck his 
cock though. He started pulling her face down his shaft 
and thrusting his hips and his cock. Thankfully his 
cock was no larger than mine. He drove it in to the 
hilt with the first cruel thrust.

Soon the two men's strokes were coordinated and Sharon 
was grunting loudly around the cock in her mouth as 
Danny fucked her with increasing violence.

I continued to kneel where Danny wanted me. His cock 
was raping Sharon's ass less than two feet from my 
face. But I wasn't watching. I was staring at nothing 
and trying not to hear the pain that Sharon was 
suffering. I almost didn't notice when Danny shot his 
cum into her. He made sure I was aware of it though. He 
pulled his cock out of her and turned to face me. I 
knew what he wanted and I didn't hesitate. I opened my 
mouth and sucked it clean. 

When he was satisfied he left me there and pulled his 
pants up and left without a word. I was relieved that 
he hadn't ordered me to clean Sharon. I am pretty sure 
that we both preferred that she clean herself with warm 
water and a cloth.

A few minutes later Sid reached his orgasm. Sharon 
swallowed and he backed up and zipped his pants up. 
After he left I helped Sharon up and I dampened a cloth 
for her. While she was cleaning herself I noticed the 
red marks on her face from Sid's zipper rubbing against 
her tender skin. 

When she was finished cleaning up I suggested that she 
put some cream on her face. She rubbed her face where 
the marks were. Her eyes were red from crying and she 
had a kind of dazed look on her face.

I suggested that she take a couple of Tylenol before 
the club opened and she said, "I already did. I take a 
couple every night before I have to come here. It 
doesn't help much. These beasts are stronger than 
Tylenol and most of the pain is in my mind. I sometimes 
think that I am going to go crazy."

She got a small tube of cream out of her purse and I 
applied it to the red marks on her face. They weren't 
that bad. They would be gone in a little while. It was 
more irritation than damaged skin.

We stood outside the cube when she had put the cream 
away. I told her I loved her and she grinned wryly. We 
were discreet about it. We didn't want to attract 
attention to ourselves.

We heard the music start. That was the sign that the 
club was open. I turned to face the tables and Sharon 
moved over to await her first customers. 

The first two men to come in were Mr. Kraft and Mr. 
James. The other bouncer, Mo, escorted them across the 
club to Jeff's office. They were in there for a long 
time but I had to watch Sharon and didn't waste too 
much time worrying about them. 

Sharon was soon fetching drinks and being roughly 
handled by five tables full of horny, perverted men. 
They took it kind of easy on her until everyone at her 
tables had drinks. Once everyone had been served 
though, the torment started getting ramped up.

Her first customers were two older, grossly overweight 
men that looked like brothers. They escorted her to the 
cube and I followed them in and collected their money. 
Then I stepped out again. 

As soon as I was outside I turned to watch the girl on 
stage. I had seen her in here every time we came in but 
I didn't know her. I didn't even know her name. She was 
a very pretty, very young looking blonde with a phony 
smile pasted on her lips and a sad look in her eyes. 

Some of the girls actually danced when they were on 
stage. But most of them had some kind of sexual act 
that they had to perform. They were all choreographed 
by someone who worked for Jeff. They were all obscene 
and humiliating and degrading. Some of them, I am 
embarrassed to admit, were very exciting to watch. I 
couldn't help wondering what Sharon would be made to do 
when they gave her an act.

I noticed our supervisors, Mr. James and Mr. Kraft, 
coming out of Jeff's office finally. They talked to 
Danny for a minute and then they found a table with two 
empty chairs. They were not at one of Sharon's tables. 
But then, they didn't need to be. They could fuck her 
at the office five days a week.

I noticed that they were both carrying small, brown 
paper bags when they came out of Jeff's office and I 
remembered that they said something about Jeff offering 
them copies of the DVDs that they had made of us. I 
hated the idea that those things even existed but I 
didn't see where they could make our lives any harder 
in the hands of James and Kraft.

I had been so distracted that I hadn't noticed the 
passing of time. I was startled when the two men came 
out of Sharon's cube and returned to the table. She 
came out a few minutes later. She didn't look at me but 
as she brushed by me she reached out and squeezed my 
hand. 

As I watched her walk back to refresh her customer's 
drinks at her tables I noticed that her ass was bright 
red. One of them must have given her quite a spanking 
in there but the music was so loud that I hadn't even 
heard it!

I watched Sharon fill the drink orders and then perform 
a couple of lap dances. Half way through the second lap 
dance the guy she was straddling and getting groped by 
stopped her and she slid out of his lap and stepped 
back. He got up and followed her back to her cube. I 
guess he was so turned on by the lap dance that he 
needed some relief. 

I followed them into the cube and took his money. He 
paid for a blowjob. After he paid me he dropped his 
pants and sat on the cot. I started to turn and leave 
but he stopped me. 

I turned back to see what he wanted and he just smiled 
at me and started asking personal questions while 
Sharon sucked his cock. He wasn't brutal. He didn't 
pull on her head or pull her hair or anything. She was 
taking him down her throat but it wasn't as bad for her 
as it often was.

He was a reasonably well dressed and prosperous looking 
man in his early fifties. Unlike some of the customer 
she brought back here he seemed clean. He was well 
spoken and obviously well educated. He seemed like a 
nice, normal guy, except that he liked having sex with 
women who were being forced and he liked to do it in 
front of their husbands so that he could humiliate us 
both at the same time.

He asked me how old we were and how we had met. He 
wanted to know how old we had been when we had met and 
while she sucked his cock I had to tell him about the 
first time we had sex and then about the first night of 
our honeymoon.

He still hadn't reached orgasm when I finished telling 
him about our honeymoon so he asked me to tell him 
about the night that Jeff and his three partners first 
enslaved us.

That was what it took to get him off. He enjoyed 
hearing those details so much that after he filled 
Sharon's mouth with cum he told me to hand him his 
pants. He took out his wallet and he handed me the 
money for another blowjob. Then he made me continue and 
he came the second time just as I was describing how 
she was raped by the dog. My actual memories of that 
night were still very sketchy. But the events had been 
burned into my memory later when they made us watch the 
DVD. It didn't matter to him though. He took great 
pleasure in hearing me describe what happened to us 
that night. He kept interrupting to ask for details of 
various sex acts and he got a big kick out of hearing 
about the two black men raping me too.

He finally came a second time and after he left Sharon 
rinsed out her mouth and hurried out to fill all of the 
drink orders that were sure to have accumulated while 
she was in her cube.

For the rest of the evening there was a steady stream 
of men bringing Sharon to her cube and raping her after 
paying me for the pleasure. Quite a few of them 
increased their pleasure by making me stay in the room 
and watching and several of them made me assist by 
feeding their cocks into whichever orifice they had 
paid to use or by cleaning them up afterwards. 

Mr. James and Mr. Kraft both came into the back with 
one of the other women before they went home. They both 
stopped on the way to and from the cubicles assigned to 
the women that they had chosen to pay to rape and 
looked into ours to watch Sharon satisfying some 
strange man for money. They seemed to find it very 
amusing.

It finally ended and the dwindling crowd was ushered 
out. I had begun to notice that the crowd thinned 
between ten and eleven on weekdays. By one o'clock in 
the morning the place was usually less than half full. 
There were enough men left to make things unpleasant 
for the women and their husbands. But it was those 
first few hours that were the worst. 

On the other hand, by one in the morning we were all 
really dragging. I assumed that most of the other 
couples were in the same boat that we were and had real 
jobs. Most families these days needed two incomes to 
get by. We were more fortunate than most because one of 
our days off from the club was Sunday so we could have 
an entire day off. I doubted if the couples that had 
only weekdays off could get enough time to recuperate 
from their regular jobs and the horrors of this place.

As soon as everyone left, Chuck came around for the 
money I had collected. We cleaned our tables and put 
the chairs up. We policed up the crap on the floor. The 
women were allowed to dress and at last we went home.

As usual it was a quiet ride home and as soon as we 
stepped inside Sharon undressed while I made us a 
drink. It had been a rough night and Sharon said, "I 
need a hot bath. Care to join me?"

We went up and drew a bath and sat together soaking in 
the hot water. Another long night of rape and 
humiliation was over. This would be the first full week 
of working in the club and we were only half way 
through it. We were already emotionally and physically 
drained. I didn't think it would be possible to keep 
this up for an entire week, much less for months! 

I finished my drink and moved around in the big Jacuzzi 
tub until I was seated behind Sharon. I massaged her 
shoulders and neck for a few minutes and then I just 
held her in my arms. We were both exhausted and I had 
no idea how we were going to wake up in time to go to 
work in only four short hours from now. We almost fell 
asleep in the tub. If the water hadn't started getting 
uncomfortably cold we probably would have.

We got up and I dried Sharon and then myself. We 
brushed our teeth and she used some hemorrhoid ointment 
on both her ass and her pussy to ease the pain and 
swelling. Then we went to bed and fell asleep almost 
instantly. 

When I heard the alarm in the morning I looked at it 
and saw that it had been buzzing for fifteen minutes 
before it woke me. I shook Sharon until she woke up and 
while she took a quick shower I made coffee. While the 
coffee maker did its thing I went back up and took a 
shower. Even the shower didn't wake me up fully. I felt 
like I had been drugged.

We had a cup of coffee for breakfast and another to 
take with us. We didn't talk much. We never seemed to 
talk much anymore. There was only one major event in 
our lives at the moment and we didn't want to talk 
about that.

We still felt close those. We held hands and we kissed 
and we sat together when we could. But we sat in 
silence.

When it was time to go I drove us to work. As soon as I 
got to my cube Mr. James called me to his office. I 
went down the hall and knocked on his open door. He 
waved me in and I stepped inside but left his door 
open. He looked tired but he smiled at me and said, 
"Jesus Mike! I'm exhausted! I just wanted to tell you 
that I was up until after one this morning watching the 
first DVD and it was the hottest thing I've ever seen 
in my life."

I knew Kraft was an asshole but I had always thought 
that James was a pretty nice guy. I thought he was just 
going along for the ride with Kraft. I had obviously 
been mistaken. 

I tried not to let the way that I felt about him show 
on my face when I said, "Mr. James, we were raped. It 
was horrible. We are still being raped. I'm not sure 
that we will survive this. How can you think that is 
hot?"

He smiled even wider and shrugged and said, "I must 
admit that I am a little surprised myself. I have read 
stories about things like this on the internet and 
found them arousing. But I never thought I would enjoy 
living one of them. It turns out I'm more of a bastard 
than I thought I was. I even got turned on watching you 
get raped by those two black guys last night. That was 
the hottest movie I've ever seen."

"I also bought the one of that woman, what was her 
name? Oh yes! Tracy! Tracy and her husband and 
daughter. From Jeff's description of it, it sounds 
pretty exciting. I wish I could have been there to see 
that. He has recommended a few others that I'm going to 
purchase when we go back. Jeff has one hell of a 
collection. Some of those punishment DVDs sound very 
exciting. They're expensive though. Your first DVD is 
going for one hundred and fifty dollars! I must admit 
though, it was worth it. I can't wait until lunch time 
to fuck Sharon though. I am going to have to invite her 
in here after my morning meeting. Christ I'm horny! You 
can get to work now. I just wanted you to know how much 
I was enjoying the club and those DVDs."

I couldn't believe it! The son of a bitch actually had 
the nerve to call me in to tell me how much he enjoyed 
watching my wife and I on the night that they had 
drugged us and raped us for hours on end!

I shook my head and turned and went to my desk. I tried 
to do a little work but I was exhausted and I was 
having a hard time keeping my mind on work. 

I saw James and Kraft and Sharon go by my cube about an 
hour later. They went into James' office and shut the 
door. I saw Sharon come out about forty minutes later. 
Her hair was mussed and I could tell that she had just 
been raped again. I didn't know if the others who saw 
her coming out of that room could tell but it seemed 
obvious to me. 

As she came down the hall I could see her breasts 
moving under that thin dress she was wearing. Her 
nipples were obvious and I don't know about anyone else 
but I could tell that she was no longer wearing her 
little thongs. Between the way she dressed and the way 
her hips swayed because of those high heel shoes she 
looked like a prostitute, a sweet innocent prostitute. 
But then, that's what she was now, that's what we both 
were. And we weren't even getting any of the money.

Sharon stopped at my desk and said, "Well, at least 
we'll be able to go to lunch. They are both big fans of 
our movie. How about that Mike, we're movie stars!" 

She was trying to keep it light but she sounded like 
she was going to cry. I pulled her into my cube and 
held her in my arms for a moment. She quickly 
remembered where we were and stepped back. She smiled 
and said, "Remember where we left off and we'll take up 
there at lunch."

They apparently left her alone after that and we left 
as soon as the clock hit twelve. We went to a 
restaurant in town and had a nice meal. It had been a 
while and to be perfectly honest I didn't care if we 
were late getting back or not. 

We did get back in time and I actually got a little 
work done in the afternoon. I was working for my own 
benefit though. The more that I concentrated on my work 
the less time I spent being tortured by the images of 
the things happening to Sharon.

Thursdays were usually my easiest day but I had done so 
little work lately that I had several days of work 
backed up. I didn't even realize that it was time to 
leave until Sharon showed up at my cubicle. I shut my 
computer off and stood up and suddenly realized that 
nearly everyone had gone already.

I said, "Sorry, I guess I was working to forget and I 
forgot."

She smiled and replied, "Good. I want you to keep 
forgetting. But now we have to go and have another 
evening to forget."

We had a big lunch and we weren't hungry so I suggested 
that we have a salad and a drink again and Sharon 
thought that was a good idea. We lingered over our 
drink this time. We had never actually been told what 
time we had to be at the club. They had just told us to 
come there after work. I didn't see how they could 
object to us having a salad before we went in as long 
as he had enough time to get our tables ready.

We got to the club at five and I put the chairs down 
while Sharon got undressed. I noticed that we were not 
the last ones to arrive so I wasn't worried that we 
were late.

We had Sharon's five tables ready with more than twenty 
minutes to spare. Tracy still wasn't at work. I'd be 
surprised if she and her husband came back. Once the 
tables were ready we went to the door of our cubicle. 
No one had every instructed us to do so. It just seemed 
to be what everyone else did so we did it too.

We kept an eye on the two bouncers and the bartender. 
They were at the bar talking among themselves and 
ignoring us. As long as they ignored us we were happy.

When we were down to ten minutes to opening time Danny 
came over and addressed everyone. He said, "I'm in 
charge tonight. Jeff and the others won't be in. Anyone 
needs anything they see me. I'm making a change to the 
entertainment schedule." 

Everyone waited nervously to find out what the change 
would be. He turned to Sharon and said, "It's time you 
started pulling your weight around here bitch. I don't 
know why Jeff is taking it so easy on you. I'm giving 
you a few more tables tonight, so you will have tables 
one through eight. You will also be going on stage."

Sharon turned white. She said, "I don't know what to 
do. They haven't given me anything to do on stage."

Danny smiled and said, "Don't worry bitch, this is 
going to be easy. You'll go up once at seven and again 
at ten. But don't worry, you won't be alone. You are 
going on with Tanya. And all you have to do is what 
comes natural to a couple of cunts like you. You'll get 
up there and kiss and feel each other up. Then you lie 
down and make out for a while. You end up in a nice hot 
sixty-nine. That should turn the customers on and get 
you some business. Do you have any questions?"

Sharon looked like she was going to faint. She said, 
"Who is Tanya?"

A cute young woman with long brown hair held her hand 
up. I looked at her and saw that she was just as upset 
as Sharon was.

Sharon looked at Tanya and Tanya looked at her and 
almost in unison they turned to Danny and meekly said, 
"I've never..."

Danny said, "Good, it will be more exciting that way. 
And it will be a learning experience for both of you. I 
won't have any problems with you girls will I? The 
customers would love another punishment session."

Sharon and Tanya both shook their heads quickly.

Danny ignored them after that and handed out the new 
table assignments. Half of the women now had eight 
tables and half had nine. I had been aware that they 
had been taking it easy on Sharon, at least in the 
number of tables she had to serve. I hadn't realized 
that she was only serving half as many as the other 
women. With their other duties it seemed like an awful 
lot to ask of these women. They had to serve drinks, 
get groped and do lap dances, put on sex shows and 
allow any man that want to rape them to do so.

After Tanya got her table assignments she and Sharon 
spoke briefly. Then they split up and we returned to 
the door of our cubicles to wait for opening time. It 
was only a few minutes later that the music started and 
the men started filling up the tables a few at a time. 

Sharon tried to keep up but it was a lot harder than 
when she just had four or five tables. It wasn't that 
she wasn't intelligent enough to fetch three or four 
beers. But she had more to concentrate on than their 
drink orders. Every time she got near anyone in this 
place they groped her roughly. It made it hard to 
concentrate.

She finally filled the drink orders for her eight 
tables, all the time rushing her ass off. She only just 
barely finished getting the men their drinks and 
providing one lap dance before it was time for her 
show. 

Danny stopped the almost constant loud music at 7:00 
P.M. and used the PA system to announce, "Gentlemen. 
Tonight will be the new girl's first night on stage. 
Sharon and Tanya are going to put on a little show for 
you. This will be the first time eating pussy for both 
of them so it should be amusing. Girls, get your hot 
little asses up there and put on a good show, or else."

Tanya and Sharon met at the steps to the stage and as 
they started up the stairs Danny put some soft jazz on. 
It was a real relief after all of that constant hard 
rock dance music. The crowd cheered and whistled for a 
moment or two and then was quiet as the women moved to 
the front center of the stage and began to kiss gently.

At first, as the women kissed, it was obvious that they 
were both uncomfortable. But they began to caress each 
other and the kiss became more passionate and soon it 
was apparent to every man in the room that they were 
getting into it.

I must confess that I was more than a little shocked to 
see Sharon obviously enjoying making love to another 
woman. I must also confess that my cock was hard as a 
rock from watching.

They soon moved down and lay side by side facing each 
other on the hard stage floor. They began to kiss and 
touch again and it looked very much like they were 
losing control. They reminded me of a couple of 
teenagers making out.

After some time passed, I have no idea how long, like 
everyone else in the room I was fascinated by the 
erotic tryst taking place on stage, Tanya suddenly 
seemed to take charge. She rolled Sharon over onto her 
back and move around so that they were kissing still, 
but facing in opposite directions. 

They kissed for another moment or two and then Tanya 
began to kiss her way down my wife's body. When she 
reached Sharon's breasts her breasts were at Sharon's 
lips. They licked and sucked and nibbled at each 
other's breasts and I could hear sincere moans of 
pleasure from both women all the way over to where I 
was standing at the door to our cubicle.

They played with each other's breasts for a long time 
before Tanya began to move down, kissing her way down 
Sharon's stomach. As she moved, Sharon was lifting her 
head to kiss and lick at Tanya's soft flesh as well. 

I think that the time allotted to their performance had 
already elapsed. But no one minded. And certainly no 
one was going to interrupt.

Their lips were now mere inches from each other's sex 
and it seemed like the men in the audience were all 
holding their breath as they waited for touchdown. When 
the women's lips finally touched each other's pussies 
there was a collective sigh from the audience and a 
moment of tentative exploration as each woman tasted a 
pussy for the first time. 

They seemed to quickly realize that eating pussy didn't 
suck at all. In just a couple of minutes they were 
really getting into it and they soon forgot all about 
the dirty old men who they were supposed to be 
entertaining. They both enjoyed a series of loud and 
uninhibited orgasms and the show went on much longer 
than Danny had demanded. He finally had to get on the 
PA system and order them to break it up and get back to 
work.

When his voice finally got through to them they stopped 
what they were doing and seemed to come to their senses 
and be embarrassed by what they had just done. Or 
perhaps they were embarrassed that they had enjoyed it 
so much.

They got to their feet and hurried off stage to a 
standing ovation. It is a good thing that the other 
women had been taking care of their tables while they 
were on stage because they didn't get any time to take 
drink orders. As soon as they stepped off stage they 
were both escorted back to their cubicles by horny men 
who couldn't wait to fuck them.

I lost track of Tanya after that. But Sharon was kept 
so busy fucking dirty old men in her cubicle that she 
didn't get to serve another beer or perform a lap dance 
for almost two hours after her stage show. 

When she finally went back to waiting on her eight 
tables she looked exhausted. She tried to ignore the 
groping hands as she refilled the drinks and by then it 
was after ten o'clock and things were starting to calm 
down. 

There was still a steady stream of men that brought her 
back to the cubicle to pay me to fuck her, but the 
crowd was starting to thin out and the drinking was 
slowing down. Her tables were slowly emptying and by 
midnight she only had four tables that weren't empty. 
Between midnight and one in the morning she only had to 
have sex with two more men. She wasn't allowed to rest 
though. If she wasn't fetching beers or getting fucked 
she was at the tables being groped or sitting in 
someone's lap being molested. 

I had been left pretty much alone this evening. I had 
been forced to watch everyone out at the tables 
sexually assaulting Sharon. And I had been kept busy 
collecting money from the men who paid to rape her and 
then straightening up after they left the cube. But 
except for handing me their money most of the men had 
ignored me.

I was tired when they finally closed up at one. I had 
been up since early this morning and I had only had 
three or four hours sleep each night this week. But all 
I had to do was stand here by the door. It was my poor 
wife that was doing all of the work and suffering at 
the hands of these assholes. I don't know how she could 
stand it.

We all went about our cleanup duties after the 
customers left but this evening, before they let us go, 
Sharon, Tanya and Carol, a redhead that we hadn't met 
yet, were ordered to stay behind and satisfy Danny and 
the two bouncers. That didn't take long though and we 
were still home before two in the morning. 

When we got home I made us each our normal early 
morning nightcap. It looked like I was going to have to 
go to the liquor store soon. Those bottles don't last 
as long once you start drinking the alcohol.

When I returned to the living room Sharon was naked 
again, as usual. She took her drink and we touched 
glasses and took a sip. We were both exhausted but she 
had a funny look on her face. I let her guide me to the 
couch and after I sat down she straddled my legs and 
sat in my lap facing me. I didn't know what was on her 
mind but I was enjoying the view. 

She took another sip of her drink and asked, "Did you 
enjoy the show?"

I hoped that this wasn't one of those trick questions. 
You know, like, "Does this dress make me look fat?" 
Because there was no lying about this. I had been just 
as turned on as all the other men in the club, maybe 
more.

I sighed and said, "I hope this doesn't piss you off, 
but yes, I enjoyed it very much. You were hotter than 
hell up there with that woman. I didn't expect to be 
turned on by that but it was very exciting. Does that 
bother you?"

She finally smiled and said, "No Mike. I was afraid you 
were going to be upset when you saw how much I enjoyed 
it. It was exciting wasn't it? Tanya enjoyed it too."

I replied, "Yes, it was very exciting. I wonder if you 
will have to do it again."

She said, "I wonder what it would be like with just the 
two of us in a nice, soft, clean bed?"

I reached up and teased her nipples and asked, "You 
aren't thinking of leaving me for a woman are you? 
After everything else that has happened I don't think 
my ego could stand that."

She put her glass down on the end table and held my 
hands against her breasts and said, "No baby, I would 
never leave you. But I had no idea how sexy it could be 
to make love to a woman. I liked it. I can't help 
wondering what it would be like outside of that club 
when we were just doing it for ourselves."

I pulled her forward and kissed her and after a few 
minutes I said, "Why don't you invite her over? I'll 
leave you two alone if you want."

Sharon looked at me, trying to decide if I was serious. 
I smiled and said, "With all the bad things that are 
happening to you lately, I have no problem with you 
having a little fun."

She smiled and reached down between us and said, "It 
feels like you would like to have a little fun 
yourself."

I replied, "I can wait until Sunday. I know how tired 
you are and I understand. I don't want to be just one 
more problem you have to deal with."

Sharon leaned down and kissed me passionately and said, 
"You are not a problem Mike. I told you when this 
started that I want you to make love to me. I want to 
know that you want me after the things you have seen me 
do."

She slid out of my lap and spread my legs apart. She 
leaned down and kissed my hard cock through my pants 
and then started pulling my zipper down.

I put my hand on hers to stop her. I held her hand over 
my hard on and said, "You feel that? I still want you. 
I told you before that I will always want you and I 
meant it. But it is after two o'clock in the morning 
and you must be exhausted. You have spent the evening 
with strange, dirty old men attacking you with cocks 
and if you can put up with that until this is over then 
I can put up with being horny."

She smiled and said, "No man of mine is going to go to 
bed horny! Now god damn it move your hand. I'm going to 
suck your cock and you can't stop me!"

I sighed and in a long suffering voice I said, "Well, 
okay. If I must, I must. But I'm only doing this for 
you."

She giggled and said, "If you don't knock off the 
sarcasm you may not get lucky until Sunday after all!"

I stood up and helped her to her feet. I pulled her 
into my arms and kissed her and said, "Come on. Let's 
go to bed and play."

We hurried upstairs and I undressed and got in bed. 
Sharon went into the bathroom and washed up and joined 
me. I expected her to lie down and we would kiss and 
touch and make love. She had something else in mind. 
She took my cock into her mouth and down into her 
throat instantly. 

I tried to tell her that I wouldn't be able to last 
very long. I had been so horny since I saw her and 
Tanya that I had been hard almost all night.

She just moaned around my cock and in two minutes I was 
cumming.

She held my cock in her mouth until it was soft and 
then she kissed it and moved up beside me. We turned 
the lights out and I held her in my arms. She lay with 
her back to me, holding my arms around her midsection. 
I was gently kissing her shoulders and her neck and 
enjoying the feeling of her body against mine. 

I expected that we would both drift off to sleep 
quickly. It was early in the morning and we had to get 
up soon and go to work. But before we could go to sleep 
she said in a quiet voice, "Mike, I need to tell you 
something. There is something that really bothered me 
tonight. Please don't be mad. It wasn't just with 
Tanya. I came several times tonight while some of those 
men were raping me. I didn't want to. I tried not to. 
But after Tanya, I don't know, I guess I was just so 
turned on. I don't know why I came. I didn't like it. I 
hate those men. I just...I'm sorry Mike. Do you hate 
me?"

It felt like she had stopped breathing while she waited 
to hear how I would react. I didn't even have to think 
about it. I kissed her shoulders again and said, "Good. 
It kills me every time one of those assholes takes you 
into that little room and rapes you. I worry about you 
so much. If you can get off on it every now and then I 
think that's great. I would rather have you cum than go 
crazy."

She turned around in my arms and my eyes had adjusted 
to the dark so I could see that she was crying.

I smiled and asked, "What's the matter? Why are you 
crying?"

She buried her face against my chest and said, "I 
thought you were going to hate me. I was so afraid that 
you would hear me in that room having an orgasm with 
one of those apes and think that I was turning into 
some kind of sick chick."

I kissed her lips and said, "First of all, that music 
is so loud I only hear your cries of pain. Second, you 
have my permission, not that you need it, to have an 
orgasm with each and every one of those assholes. 
Anything that makes this easier for you is fine with 
me."

She was crying hard now and I pulled her tighter 
against me and whispered that I loved her.

She sobbed, "Oh Mike, I love you so much!"

I held her like that until she got quiet and finally 
drifted off to sleep. It was almost three o'clock 
before she went to sleep and probably another half hour 
before I did. The alarm went off at six and neither one 
of us heard it for at least fifteen minutes.

I finally reached over and turned off but I started to 
go back to sleep. I would have if Sharon hadn't shaken 
me and said, "Come on, let's go take a nice long 
shower."

I struggled to wake up and finally I said, "Okay. You 
get the shower going and I'll start the coffee and join 
you."

The only way that I could function was to tell myself 
that tomorrow was Saturday and we could sleep late. We 
still had to work the club on Saturday. But we would 
have the day to sleep late and rest up. We just had to 
get through today.

I put the coffee on and hurried upstairs. I joined 
Sharon in the shower and we didn't have a lot of time 
to enjoy it but we made it as pleasant as possible. It 
wasn't hard. I always enjoyed running my hands over her 
beautiful body. The hardest part was that once we dried 
off we didn't have time to do anything about the 
feelings we had awakened in the shower.

We dressed quickly and I got a chance to see her in her 
fifth new dress. This was the most outrageous yet. It 
was backless and the back was cut so low that there was 
a hint of the top of her ass where the fabric ended. 
The top came up from the beltline and draped loosely 
over her breasts and tied behind her neck. Except for 
the material over her breasts her front was exposed to 
below her navel. It was a very sexy, very attractive 
garment. It would have looked good if we were going out 
for the evening to a club or if we were on vacation in 
a beach resort area. The prospect of wearing that thing 
to the office was daunting.

We went downstairs and poured our coffee and sat at the 
kitchen table. It was immediately apparent that this 
dress was even shorter than the others she had been 
wearing all week. While she was seated she could not 
pull it down enough to cover her pussy. Her entire slit 
was visible. She tried several times to tug it down but 
as soon as she released the material it drew back, 
exposing her pussy. She finally just shook her head and 
quit trying. I had the impression though, that she 
wasn't quite as upset about it as she had been at the 
beginning of the week. Could she have changed that much 
in just five days?

I kept my legs under the table so that she wouldn't see 
that I had an erection. I'm sorry. I know that is so 
wrong. But damn she looked hot!

As usual I timed it so that we arrived at work at the 
very last moment. We walked into the building and 
separated. I took a few steps toward my office and then 
turned to watch Sharon walk in the other direction to 
her office. Every man that she passed in the hallway 
stopped and turned and watched her until she turned 
into her office nearly all the way at the other end of 
the building. One woman stepped of her office after 
Sharon passed and then turned to see what all of the 
men were staring at. She did a double take and then 
dropped the papers she was carrying. That was when I 
stopped watching and went to my office.

Although Kraft had told Sharon that she would have to 
make herself available on Tuesdays and Thursdays that 
deal fell through from the very beginning. He and James 
had been with her every day since they had joined in 
the fun and started raping her. They didn't wait until 
lunch time either. The supervisors from all of the 
sections have a morning meeting in the conference room. 
Yesterday and again today, as soon as the meeting was 
over Kraft and James summoned Sharon to James' office. 

I heard those high heels coming half way across the 
building. She glanced into my cubicle as she passed by 
but didn't say anything. I sat staring at my computer 
monitor but I didn't even know what was on it. My mind 
was in that office worrying about Sharon and thinking 
of how pervasive this had all become. 

Our entire lives seemed to revolve around her being 
raped over and over. Maybe it wasn't violent, at least 
most of the time it wasn't. But we were so constantly 
demeaned and degraded. It was taking over our lives and 
there was no end in sight. Between the abuse and the 
lack of sleep and the poor diet we were already 
starting to lose ourselves in this horrible situation. 

I found myself listening for the sound of Sharon's 
heels coming back down that hallway from James's 
office. It seemed to take forever. The three of them 
were probably in there with the door locked for nearly 
an hour. I worried about what my co-workers would think 
of that. But I was much more concerned with what abuse 
she had to put up with from those two horny old 
bastards. 

I finally heard her leaving the office and coming back 
down the hallway. I looked up, hoping she would stop 
when she got to my cube. She did. But she had a look on 
her face that I couldn't quite decipher. 

She stepped into my cube and said, "I'm sorry Mike."

She pulled her skirt up to her waist and moved between 
me and my desk. She bent over and I saw that both her 
pussy and her ass were dripping with cum. I saw 
movement and looked up to see Kraft and James standing 
at the entrance to my cube and smiling at me. 

James said, "Clean her up Mike. She can't work like 
that." Then the two of them watched as I ate her ass 
and her pussy clean. They probably expected more of a 
reaction from me than they got. I hated doing this. It 
was sickening. But I had done so many sickening things 
since our night out two weeks ago that I could do this 
without too much trouble. I figured it was easier on me 
cleaning her up than it had been on her when they 
soiled her.

I did what they demanded of me as quickly as possible. 
I was afraid that someone would come down the hall and 
glance in and see Sharon exposed as she was and see 
what I was doing. No one noticed but those two old 
perverts though. They watched until I finished and then 
they separated and went to their respective offices. 

Sharon stood up and pulled her dress back into place 
and sat at the chair beside my desk. She looked 
embarrassed, as if it were somehow her fault. She 
looked me in the eyes and whispered, "I'm sorry."

I looked at her quizzically and said, "You don't have 
to apologize to me for being raped! It isn't like it 
was your idea."

She glanced at the door to my cubicle and then turned 
back and in a voice that was so faint I had to lean 
closer to hear her she said, "Do you know what I dream 
about the last couple of days? I dream about cocks. I 
dream about huge cocks coming at me from all 
directions. They are not disembodied. They are attached 
to men. But I can't see the men. I just see the cocks 
and it doesn't even matter what man they are attached 
to. I feel them, even in my dreams. I feel inch after 
inch of cock entering my pussy and stretching me out. I 
dream about my lips sliding down long thick cocks 
without every seeming to reach the end. But the thing 
that scares me is that I'm not sure if they are dreams 
or nightmares. I'm no longer afraid of them or 
disgusted by them. I don't want them, but...I don't 
know. It's like I belong to them now. I'm not a person 
anymore. I'm not a woman. I'm a place where cocks go. 
I'm just a warm, damp place where men deposit their cum 
because it amuses them to do so."

I probably should have been upset by what she was 
saying. Two weeks ago I would have been. But I wasn't, 
not now. Once more I was glad that my lower body was 
under a table so that Sharon couldn't see how hard I 
got when she told me about her dreams. But even though 
her words gave me an erection, and I'm not even sure 
why, I was afraid. I was afraid of what this new life 
that was forced upon us was doing to her mind. I 
reached out and took her hand and squeezed it.

The blank look left her eyes and in a cartoon voice she 
asked, "How do you like me now?"

I smiled and said, "Hop back up here on my desk and 
I'll show you how I like you now."

She rolled her eyes and said, "Men!" But she smiled as 
she stood up and bent down and kissed me. She said, 
"See you at lunch time." Then I listened as her high 
heels echoed down the hallway.

I glanced at the time. I was surprised to see that 
there was less than an hour to go before lunch. It 
occurred to me that it was a very good thing that my 
paycheck was not dependent on how much work I got done. 
Lately I had done very little. In the past I had always 
taken pride in my work and was highly respected by the 
people that I worked with. Lately my desk had become a 
bottleneck and I didn't give a shit.

Sharon and I went into town and had a nice lunch. I got 
some work done in the afternoon and apparently our 
bosses left her alone too. We stopped for what was 
becoming our usual salad and a drink after work and 
then it was off to the club. We were exhausted but we 
kept reminding ourselves that tomorrow was Saturday and 
we could sleep late. 

As soon as we arrived at the club the bouncer told us 
that we were to report to Jeff's office as soon as 
Sharon took her dress off. He also informed us that we 
were to move down one cubicle. We would now be assigned 
to the second cubicle. We went to the cubicle and she 
undressed and put her dress on the little shelf that 
was provided for it. Then we went to Jeff's office. 
About half of the other women and their husbands were 
already getting their tables ready as we moved through 
the main room.

Jeff's door was open and he had seen us coming through 
the large one way glass that looked out onto the club. 
He waved us inside and it was immediately apparent that 
they had found a replacement for Tracy. There was a 
young woman on her knees between Ron and Gene. They 
were taking turns forcing their cocks into her throat. 
Kneeling behind them was a young man who had tears 
streaming down his cheeks. His hands were between the 
legs of the two men raping his wife's mouth and 
cradling their balls.

We struggled to ignore the new couple and the torment 
they were being subjected to. Jeff waited for us to 
look at him and he said, "I heard some good things 
about your show last night. Apparently it was pretty 
popular. It also increased your take. You took a lot of 
cock last night bitch. Sorry I missed it. I have 
something special planned for you tomorrow. But for 
tonight I want you and Tanya to repeat the show from 
last night. Danny will give you your schedule. As you 
can see we have replaced Tracy. So we'll cut you down 
to seven tables tonight. I have someone coming in on 
Sunday to add another couple of cubicles for you 
whores. I don't think you are spending enough time with 
the customers. So we are going to increase our wait 
staff by two girls."

Jeff nodded towards the young woman being raped nearby 
and said, "Amber starts tonight and I have two more 
girls coming to work in the next few days. After that 
we'll see if we need to recruit more girls."

We heard Amber choking as one of the men filled her 
mouth with cum but we tried to divorce ourselves from 
her suffering. We waited for Jeff to dismiss us and we 
went out and got our table assignments from Danny. He 
also gave Sharon her show schedule.

We got our tables ready for opening. We were half way 
through when I noticed the new couple at the bar. The 
man was sitting at the bar and his wife was bent over 
the bar while Danny raped her, just like he had done to 
us and probably all the other couples that were 
blackmailed into working here. 

When our tables were ready we saw that there were still 
four tables that weren't ready. It was obvious that 
they were going to be assigned to the new girl. I went 
over and started putting the chairs down and when no 
one objected Sharon came over and put the ash trays out 
and lit the candles that sat on every table.

When we were done we went over and stood in front of 
our new cubicle and waited. It was still a little early 
but we were in no hurry for the place to open and the 
crowd of perverts to begin using us.

I saw Kelly leading Amber and her husband to our old 
cubicle for their orientation, just as she had done for 
us a week ago. I guess that the new couples start in 
that first cube and then move down as new couples are 
enslaved and older ones are allowed to leave, or 
destroyed the way Tracy and her family had been.

The men were let in soon and there was an obvious 
feeling of excitement rippling through the crowd when 
they saw the fresh meat that was available now. They 
couldn't all have her though, so they took it out on 
the other girls. The crowd was larger and rowdier, I 
suppose because it was Friday night. A lot of men who 
hadn't gotten to see it last night got a kick out of 
Sharon and Tanya's new act. 

There must have been a lot of thirsty men in the 
audience that night because Sharon, Tanya and Amber 
spent most of their time on their backs. When Chuck 
came around to collect the money at the end of the 
night I handed him nearly three thousand dollars. 
Almost none of that was from lap dances. Sharon had 
been taken by so many men that I had totally lost 
track. There must have been close to a dozen times that 
she was taken by two men at once. 

In the early evening I had begun to notice the sounds 
of pleasure coming from the cubicle and some of those 
sounds were emanating from Sharon. I had mixed feelings 
about that. I was glad that she could get some pleasure 
from what was happening to her. But I missed the people 
that we used to be and I wondered if we could ever 
return to being a normal couple when this was over. I 
wondered if Sharon would be satisfied with just making 
love to me when this was over.

By the end of the night I was nearly sleepwalking and 
Sharon was positively loopy. I had to lead her to the 
car and she didn't seem to be aware that we were going 
home. I didn't make us drinks when we got home. I took 
her up and took that slutty dress off of her and put 
her in bed. I went around to my side and dropped my 
clothes on a nearby chair and we were both unconscious 
in less than a minute.

We went to sleep before two in the morning and I slept 
until almost two-thirty that afternoon. When I woke up 
I lay there listening to Sharon's deep, even breathing 
and watching her breasts rise and fall as she slept. 
The covers had slipped down and her breasts were 
exposed. I thought of all of the men that had groped 
her breasts and chewed on her little pink nipples and I 
was amazed that I could see no difference in them. 

It was several minutes before I saw her start to stir 
and slowly wake up. Her eyes opened and she turned on 
her side and faced me. She reached out and caressed my 
face and asked, "Have you been awake long?"

I shook my head. 

She was staring at my eyes and she had a strange, 
questioning look on her face. I asked, "What?"

She was quiet for a moment and then she said, "I was 
wondering who you see when you look at me now."

I smiled and said, "I guess we both have our doubts."

That made her nervous. I hadn't meant for it to sound 
like that. I leaned over and kissed her and said, "I 
still see the wonderful, sexy, beautiful, highly 
intelligent, slightly ditsy woman that I married."

She grinned and said, "That was a fast recovery, now 
for the truth. What doubts do you have?"

I tried to think of the best way to say it, or if I 
should say it at all. But we had always been honest 
with each other and I thought that it was something 
that needed to be talked about. I said, "We are 
changing. That's inevitable. Don't misunderstand what I 
am about to say. I will always love you and I am pretty 
sure that as long as I don't fuck up any more than the 
average man you will continue to love me. I was 
thinking about everything you have been through and how 
it is changing you and I couldn't help wondering if, 
when this is finally all over, you could go back to 
being satisfied by just making love to me the way we 
used to."

She looked so sincere when she replied, "But Mike, what 
makes you think I was satisfied before?!"

I laughed and rolled over on top of her. I kissed her 
and said, "God I love you... bitch!"

She hugged me and we kissed and I felt my cock growing. 
She smiled when she realized I was getting hard and 
said, "God I love it when you do that. I love it that 
you still want me after everything you have seen."

She reached down between us and guided my cock to her 
pussy. I was surprised that she was moist and ready. I 
slowly pushed my cock all the way inside of her and 
then I stopped and enjoyed the fantastic feeling of her 
hot, wet pussy grasping me tightly. I was relieved that 
it felt no different, despite all of the abuse.

She looked up at me and the kidding ended. She said, "I 
have to admit that I don't feel the same way that I 
used to about sex. It is no longer the solemn act that 
it once was. Now, when I am in the club and those men 
take me into that little room and put there cocks 
inside of me I lay there and close my eyes and feel 
them sliding into me and sometimes, especially when it 
is early and I'm not so tired, sometimes I get excited. 
Sometimes I even reach orgasm. The first few times that 
happened to me I almost freaked out. I thought that was 
the one think left that was reserved for you. But now I 
feel that it doesn't matter. Now the difference is what 
I feel in my heart when I am with you. Does that make 
sense?"

I kissed her and said, "It makes perfect sense. I heard 
you last night. I heard you have several orgasms and I 
was glad for you. There have been some times lately 
when I have gotten turned on by things that a husband 
should not have been aroused by. I have had to hide 
more than one hard on from you. I hope that doesn't 
upset you. But I want you to know because I don't want 
you to be afraid of what I might think of you after 
this."

She pulled me tight against her beautiful body and 
after another passionate kiss she said, "That takes 
care of the laundry. Now fuck me god damn it! You're 
driving me crazy with that thing!"

In a hurt voice I said, "Sometimes I think you only 
want me for my body." But then I did what she asked. We 
fucked like crazy and god it was great! We stayed 
locked together like that after we reached an almost 
simultaneous orgasm and I looked down at my sweet, 
loving wife and I felt so much love for her that I 
couldn't even express it. And I saw in her eyes that 
she felt it too. I didn't have any more reservations 
about our life when this chapter was over. I knew that 
it would be different. We are different now. But I knew 
that we had this one thing that no one could touch, no 
one could diminish. I hoped that would make what we had 
to do until then a little easier for both of us.

We screwed around so long that we didn't have time to 
eat. We just had time to take a shower and get dressed 
and rush to the club. I started taking the chairs off 
of our tables while Sharon went and took her dress off. 

Amanda and her husband came in not long after us and as 
soon as she came in one of the bouncers took her into 
her cubicle. Her husband came over and started taking 
the chairs off of his tables. He glanced at me and I 
smiled and nodded. He looked embarrassed but he said, 
"Thanks for yesterday." 

I responded, "It's okay. We are pretty new at this too. 
We know how you feel. All I can tell you is 'hang in 
there'. The best thing that you can do is separate this 
from real life."

Kelly was at a nearby table and overheard me. She said, 
"That is the best advice I have heard yet. This will 
either kill you or make you stronger. Just remember, 
this isn't your fault and it isn't her fault. You two 
are going suffer a lot until they are done with you. 
You can't blame each other for what happens."

Danny saw us talking and yelled, "Do you guys need 
something productive to do with your mouths?"

We went back to work, all of us trying to ignore the 
loud grunts and the sound of flesh slapping flesh as 
Amanda was raped by the bouncer in her cubicle. It 
seemed so loud without the music blaring and the 
customers yelling and calling out, harassing the girls 
as they moved among them taking drink orders and 
getting groped roughly.

Just before opening time Danny came over and made sure 
all the girls knew their table assignments and the 
schedule for their stage shows. Sharon was only given 
one show at eight o'clock. We didn't know if that was a 
good thing or a bad thing. She actually kind of enjoyed 
what happened on stage once she blotted out the 
audience. And while she was up there that was thirty or 
forty minutes that she wasn't being raped by the men in 
the audience. But when she finished her shows she was 
always in high demand and it seemed like she was raped 
more now than she had been before she started putting 
on her shows with Tanya.

The doors opened at six and for the next half hour 
Sharon and the other girls were busy serving drinks. As 
soon as drink orders had been filled the sex started. 
One after another the girls started coming back with 
men and taking them into their cubicles. Amanda was 
first. She had the fewest tables and she was the newest 
girl so she was in high demand. She was very beautiful, 
but then, all of the women were. She was also very 
young. I would guess that she and her husband were 
still in their teens. She was going to be popular for a 
long time. Unfortunately for us, her popularity didn't 
seem to be having any effect on the number of men that 
wanted to rape Sharon for a few dollars.

The music stopped at eight o'clock and I saw Sharon 
take a deep breath and head for the stage. I glanced 
over at Tanya and saw that she wasn't making her way up 
there. I wondered if they had selected another partner 
for Sharon this evening. 

I started getting nervous when I saw Danny come out 
from behind the bar and walk up on stage. He moved 
behind Sharon and the crowd got quiet as they waited to 
see what was going to happen.

Danny reached around Sharon and cupped her breasts. He 
teased her nipples and began whispering in her ear. I 
saw Sharon turn white. Whatever he was saying terrified 
her. She didn't move though. She stood still and 
listened to him and allowed him to toy with her 
breasts.

Danny dropped his hands and moved away from Sharon. She 
did not look relieved. He moved off stage for a few 
moments and then he was back carrying a small table in 
one hand and a straight chair in the other. He set the 
table down beside her and the chair in front of her and 
sat with his back to the audience. 

He said something to her and she nodded. He reached 
over to the table and picked something up and I saw him 
swabbing her nipples with a small piece of cloth. I 
began to suspect what this was all about and I felt 
like I was going to be sick. 

Sharon must be terrified. She had never even had her 
ears pierced. She was terrified of needles. She refused 
to take the flu shot. They almost had to sedate her so 
that she could take the blood test before our wedding.

I saw the tears running down her cheeks as Danny pulled 
on her nipples and then picked up a large needle and, 
holding her nipple between his thumb and finger he 
stretched it out and touched the point to the base of 
her nipple. 

I saw her shudder in terror but he said something and 
she nodded. Then he slowly forced the needle through 
her sensitive nipple. She screamed as it entered her 
flesh and I saw her legs start to go out from under 
her. 

Danny yelled her name and when she looked at him he 
asked, "Do you want this or the other?"

She was panting, hyperventilating, but she shook her 
head and locked her knees and straightened back up. The 
needle was only half way through her nipple. I saw her 
groan and I saw her lips move. I could read her lips. 
She said, "Oh god it hurts!"

Danny just grinned and slowly finished pulling the 
needle through her nipple. He fumbled around with a 
large nipple ring for a moment and when he was through 
there were two trails of blood down her breast and a 
much too large ring in her nipple.

When he was finished there were cheers and applause 
from the crowd and he turned his attention to her other 
nipple. He teased her nipple into erection and just as 
he was about to stab her again she grabbed his wrist 
and I saw her close her eyes and take a few deep 
breaths. Then she released her grip on his wrist and he 
pulled her nipple out away from her breast and placed 
the needle at its base. 

A lot of the men who were at tables further from the 
stage had come close to get a better view as Danny 
prepared to stab Sharon for a second time. The looks on 
the faces of those men turned my stomach. They had 
probably never been so sexually excited before in their 
lives.

Danny began to slowly insert the needle in her nipple 
and again she screamed in pain. The crowd stirred. I 
would be willing to bet that there was not a limp dick 
in the place at that moment. Seeing a pretty young 
woman being tortured was the most exciting thing in the 
world to them.

He paused with the needle half way through her nipple 
and then he pulled it out the other side. He inserted 
the second ring and then he wiped up the four trails of 
blood that were running down her breasts. I was 
surprised at how little blood there was. He sprayed 
something on her nipples and she grimaced in pain and 
then he was finished with her nipples and there was 
another loud round of applause. 

Unfortunately, the show wasn't over yet. He stood up 
and turned the chair around and helped Sharon to stand 
on it. He stepped back and then shook his head and went 
backstage. He came back with two more chairs. He put 
one down beside the first and Sharon spread her legs 
and stood with one leg on each chair. Then he sat down 
in front of her. 

There were more cheers as Danny ordered Sharon to pull 
her labia apart and her daubed at her clit with the 
swab. It looked like she was going to pass out and I 
couldn't understand why she hadn't already done so.

He picked up the needle again and Sharon was sobbing 
loudly now as he pulled the hood from around her clit 
and slowly inserted the needle into it. Sharon screamed 
again and this time Danny had to catch her as she 
started to fall. 

He slapped her face and said something to her. She 
shook her head violently and managed to stand erect 
again. The needle was still in her flesh. Danny waited 
for her to pull her labia apart again and he finished 
pulling the needle through. He inserted another large 
ring in her flesh and after cleaning up the blood trail 
he sprayed her clit with what I assumed was a topical 
antibiotic. I thought it highly unlikely that they 
would provide her with anything to deaden the pain.

Danny helped her down from the chair when he was done 
and as the crowd cheered like crazy he bent her over 
the chair and pulled out his cock. He fucked her from 
behind and with every stroke of his cock she cried out 
in pain.

When he was finished he made her clean his cock and 
then he announced, "Gentlemen, I hate to say this. I 
know how much you are looking forward to fucking the 
bitch now. But I'm afraid that tits, cunt and ass are 
off limits until she comes back to work on Tuesday. She 
is supposed to leave those alone for three weeks after 
she is pierced, but I figure she can handle a good 
fucking after three days. But she can still suck a cock 
if anyone wants her."

There were a lot of disappointed men in the audience, 
but they were soon on their way to the cubicles with 
the other women. Sharon was left alone to recuperate 
either. There was a steady stream of men for the rest 
of the evening that took her into the cubicle and 
forced her to suck them off. 

I was forced to watch her the rest of the evening. 
Every move she made was obviously painful. Walking 
irritated the ring in her clit and despite Danny's 
warning many of the men grabbed at her tits and pulled 
her around by them. Not the rings, they left the rings 
alone for the most part. But every touch was painful 
and I could tell that from across the room.

Many times that night I saw her come out of her cube 
wiping the tears from her eyes. I wondered if she would 
finally relent and allow me to do something about these 
men. I still had the pistol in the glove compartment 
and my reservations about taking a human life were 
pretty much a thing of the past now. I was pretty sure 
that now I could pull that trigger without remorse.

We weren't the only ones suffering of course. I saw 
that Amanda and her husband were being treated just 
like we had. It only just occurred to me that the men 
had begun to leave me alone for the most part. They 
still liked having me in the room while they raped 
Sharon. But they seldom involved me in their activities 
any longer. Some still got a kick out of having me 
place their cocks inside of my wife, but most of them 
had the normal male aversion to being touched by 
another man.

I could see that it was having a real effect on 
Amanda's husband. I wanted to say something to him but 
I was afraid of attracting any more attention to him 
and his wife than they already had garnered by just 
being new and fresh.

This terrible long night finally ended and I helped 
Sharon out to the car. I drove her home and helped her 
out of her dress once we were inside the door and 
helped her to a seat. I got my first close look at her 
new jewelry. Her nipples were red and swollen and she 
was definitely not aroused.

I made us both a drink and offered to make her some 
soup or a light supper. She shook her head and said, 
"No Mike, just a very strong drink and some Tylenol. If 
I tried to eat I'd get sick."

I came back with the drinks and a bottle of Tylenol and 
sat beside her. I gently held her in my arms and 
cradled her. We sat in silence for a few minutes and 
then I asked, "What was Danny saying to you before he 
started torturing you?"

She shuddered as she thought back to this evening and 
after another large sip of her drink she said, "He was 
offering me a choice. I could stand still and let him 
pierce me or I would be strapped down to that bench 
every day next week and entertain the crowd by fucking 
and sucking every dog they could get their hands on. 
You know how I feel about needles, but that was an easy 
choice."

We were quiet again, sipping on our drinks and 
contemplating what our life had become. I rested my 
head on hers and asked, "Are you ready to let me do 
something about this yet?"

She squeezed my hand and said, "Mike, if you were Rambo 
I would think about it. But you can't fight those men."

I would have argued but I was pretty sure she was 
right. I might get one or two of them. But if the 
others didn't kill me then the police would catch me. I 
was not cut out for that kind of thing. I sighed and 
said, "Okay. I guess you're right. I'll take the gun 
back. I'll take care of it tomorrow and pick you up 
something to put on those piercings."

I felt her tears run down her cheeks and drop onto my 
arm and it was all I could do to keep from crying too.

We slept late again on Sunday morning. When I woke up I 
made a light breakfast for Sharon and served it to her 
in bed with more Tylenol. When she was taken care of I 
told her I was going out and that I would be back in 
about an hour. 

I drove over to Marty's house and took the paper bag 
with the pistol out of the trunk. I went to the door 
and Marty's wife said, "He is in the basement. He 
spends his whole damn life in the basement. Go on down 
Mike."

I found him in his gun room down in the basement. When 
I entered he said, "I haven't read about any massacres 
in the paper."

I set pistol down despondently and said, "I didn't use 
it. I guess I'm not man enough to defend myself and my 
wife."

He looked at me for a minute and said, "Any asshole can 
point a gun and pull a trigger. That doesn't make you a 
man. Sit down Mike."

I sat down across from at the table. He was working on 
a gun and had it all torn down. He glanced up at me and 
said, "You look like shit."

I couldn't argue with that.

He continued, "You look like shit and you didn't use 
the gun. So I guess you still have a problem. Are you 
ready to talk about it yet?"

I sighed and said, "I could use some suggestions."

He continued working on his gun but he said, "I'm 
listening."

So I told him. I told him everything from that first 
night when they took us from the restaurant. God, it 
seemed like months ago! I also told him why we couldn't 
go to the cops and I told him what had happened to the 
family that did. When I told him about the young girl 
he stopped working on his gun and stared at me. His 
face got cold and hard and to be honest, scary.

I listed all of the people involved, even the 
cameramen. 

When I was done he asked, "Why didn't you tell me this 
the last time you were here Mike?"

I responded, "Because there seems to be only one way to 
fight these people. And it is illegal. It doesn't seem 
right that you should take that much risk for me. You 
could have been killed or caught and put away for a 
long time."

He just shook his head. Then he said, "Mike, it isn't 
that I don't respect you for who you are. I do. I don't 
agree with you much, but you are principled and honest 
and we may differ on tactics but I think we both want 
the same thing for the world. The thing is, we all have 
our little niche in the world. We all have our talents. 
There are things that you are good at that I couldn't 
do. There are other things that you cannot do that I 
have a talent for. I think the problem here is that you 
are flailing around blindly in my area of expertise. I 
suggest that you let me and a couple of friends of mine 
handle this little problem for you. To be perfectly 
honest, we would enjoy the chance to get in the game 
again. Let me get some information from you."

He asked me a lot of questions about people and 
locations. I told him what I could and when he had 
gotten all the information from me that he could he 
sent me home. 

I tried to wish him luck but he smiled and said, "Luck 
has nothing to do with it Mike. My friends and I were 
in the Seals for a very long time and we appreciate a 
little good fortune when it comes our way, but we don't 
incorporate it in to our plans. Go home."

So I did. I stopped at the drug store and picked up 
some medications for Sharon's piercings. I stopped at 
the liquor store and bought a bottle of whiskey and a 
case of ginger ale. Then I drove home and went up to 
check on Sharon.

She was sitting up in bed reading her book. I had only 
been gone for a little under two hours but she seemed 
to be doing better already. She had only gotten up once 
to go to the bathroom and it had been painful, but as 
long as she didn't move around she didn't hurt too 
badly.

I sat with her and when she got hungry I ordered a 
pizza. We had not been shopping in a long time and we 
were pretty much out of food. I was going to call us 
both in sick tomorrow and I could go shopping then. I 
was also going to make an appointment with our doctor 
to have Sharon's wounds examined. I didn't tell her 
that though. She would raise hell if I did.

When the pizza came I went down to pay for it and by 
the time I had and the delivery man left Sharon was at 
the bottom of the stairs. She was walking carefully but 
she said that she thought it was better to move around 
and keep limber. Besides, she was sick and tired of 
staying in bed.

I made us both a drink and we sat on the couch and ate 
pizza and watched an old DVD. 

I did make one concession to her need for reassurance. 
I moved around and sat beside her and held her tight. I 
whispered in her ear that I loved her and I said, "I 
can't tell you why, but I want to tell you something I 
haven't been able to say since we went out for dinner. 
I think it's going to be alright."

She turned to face me and I saw how badly she needed to 
believe that. I could see that she was desperate to 
believe that she wouldn't have to again go through 
something like she suffered through today.

I said, "Don't ask me any questions. I don't want to 
get your hopes up too high. Just be patient a little 
longer."

I figured that we had had enough alcohol for a while. 
We had been drinking an awful lot lately. I cleaned off 
the table and made some decaf coffee and we read the 
Sunday paper and worked on the puzzle. We finished the 
puzzle and went to our bedroom to read in bed. She was 
hardly able to walk on her own and I supported her as 
we made our way to our room. We read for a little while 
before we curled up together and went to sleep.

In the morning I called both of us in sick. I told them 
that we had gone out to eat last night and we must have 
had something that was spoiled. Since neither of us had 
ever called in sick before and since everyone knew that 
we didn't drink no one questioned us calling in sick on 
the same day. I half expected a call from Kraft or 
James to find out why we weren't at work but they 
didn't call.

I put some coffee on and went out and brought the paper 
in and started breakfast. I made bacon and toast and 
put it in the oven to keep warm and made a couple of my 
world famous high cholesterol omelets and then went to 
wake Sharon up. 

She was a little sore still. Well, she was more than a 
little sore, but better than last night.

She went to the bathroom on her own and then joined me 
in the kitchen. She ate most of her breakfast and we 
sat quietly sipping coffee for a while. 

I cleared the table off and poured us a fresh cup of 
coffee and while I was loading the dishwasher I heard a 
high pitched scream from Sharon. I dropped a plate and 
spun around with my heart in my throat. I rushed over 
to see what was wrong and she had just opened the 
newspaper to see that there had been an arson and 
murder crime spree last night, or rather, early this 
morning.

I read the article over Sharon's shoulder. It seems 
that in a series of fires last night, all attributed to 
arson, a popular restaurant and dance club had burned 
down, as well as a local private club featuring exotic 
dancers, a photography studio and an adult book store. 

Police said that there were similarities between the 
fires and investigators are looking into the 
possibility that the same person or persons may have 
started all of the fires. They also report that Jeff 
Blum, the owner of all four of those businesses, and 
eight of his business associates were killed. Police 
are investigating to see if there was an organized 
crime connection.

There was little more in the story after that. There 
was some background information and speculation but 
apparently nobody knew anything for sure. In fact, 
police were asking that the dancers from the club come 
forward for questioning. They had been unable to 
identify any of the employees that worked there except 
for the bartender and the two bouncers. Unfortunately, 
those three gentlemen were among the dead.

Sharon read the article, twice. Then she looked at me. 
She stared at me for a few seconds and she whispered, 
"What did you do?"

So I told her. Or at least I told her what little I 
knew. I told her that I had returned that gun to Marty 
last night and in so doing I had inadvertently ended up 
recruiting a small army.

I related the details of my visit to Marty's house 
yesterday. When I was done she got up, moving stiffly, 
and sat in my lap. She put her arms around me and 
kissed me and through her tears she told me how much 
she loved me. Then she thanked me over and over and 
over for saving her life.

I held her close but all I could do was apologize for 
waiting so long to take any kind of action. She threw 
her arms around my neck and held me tight and said, 
"No, no, no, no! You can't think like that. Oh Christ 
Mike, you saved my life. You did something when none of 
those other husband's did anything. You were willing 
to... oh mike! You dumb bastard! God I love you!"

I thought about calling Marty and trying to get some 
information about what had taken place. I decided it 
would be best to wait for him to contact me. I thought 
he might want to wait a day or two, just in case. So I 
was surprised when he came to our house right after 
dark that evening.

He came to the door and when I opened it I greeted him 
warmly. He was holding a large box and when I opened 
the door he stepped in and set it down and said, "Give 
me a hand, I have a few more."

I went with him and helped him unload the back of his 
minivan. There were a dozen very large, very heavy 
boxes. When we had unloaded his van he came in and 
Sharon limped over and hugged him so hard I thought she 
was going to hurt him. I invited him in and offered him 
a drink. I didn't have a beer so he declined, but he 
highly recommended that Sharon and I have a drink. So I 
went and made us one while Sharon thanked Marty over 
and over for saving her life. 

We sat in the living room and Sharon and I held our 
drinks and waited for Marty to speak. He said, "You 
guys are lucky. Those were some very bad men you were 
playing with. We went through their things and asked 
them a few questions and it seems like more than a few 
of those women he and his friends sucked in to their 
operation did not get turned loose when he was tired of 
them. They were sold to white slavery operations in 
places where attractive young western women are worth a 
lot of money. In at least two instances the women and 
their young daughters were sold and their husbands are 
missing. I think you can guess that they are buried 
somewhere that they won't be found."

"The more we learned about them the happier we were 
that we had gotten involved. They needed to be put out 
of business. Those boxes, all but two of them, contain 
an assortment of DVDs. I'm sure you know what kind of 
movies I'm referring to. There is also a collection of 
documents that you are more qualified to go through 
than I am. Oh and the hard drives from everyone's 
computers too. I don't know if you can get anything off 
of them, but I was afraid that the police might, so I 
brought them to you. The other two boxes are something 
that I thought that you should split with the other 
families involved. Apparently there is a large lag in 
their money laundering operation. We didn't get an 
exact count but there is roughly somewhere between 
forty and fifty million in small, used bills. It's hard 
to launder that much money. It takes time.

I have to tell you, you can't just take that to the 
bank. Split it up and stash it and spend it a little at 
a time over a long period of time. Invest it, whatever, 
but no big purchases or you're busted."

I stared at him in shock for a minute and then I asked, 
"Did you get the names of the others? We don't know who 
they are."

He pulled a list out of his pocket and handed it to me. 
I glanced at it and asked "What about you and your 
friends?"

He smiled and said, "We kept a little for expenses. Not 
much. We don't need much and once we got into this we 
realized that you people earned the money the hard way. 
It should go a long way towards easing the pain and 
suffering. Just make sure everyone knows the rules. And 
we would appreciate it if you didn't mention us to any 
of them. I don't care what you tell them, tell them you 
did it. Tell them you hired a hit man. I don't care. 
Just don't mention us."

I nodded.

He stood up and said, "We are glad we could help. The 
three of us have done a lot of things that we are proud 
of over the years. But none of us was more proud of any 
of our operations than we were when we got to take 
those guys out. It was a real pleasure. You two take 
care now."

After he left Sharon and I sat there stunned and looked 
at the large boxes in our living room. I had to look. I 
got up and went over and looked through the boxes. The 
first two were boxes of DVDs. I looked at the covers 
and I recognized some of the girls. I saw some with 
Kelly on the cover and some with Susan. Those were the 
only two girls that I had met. They probably wouldn't 
have any movies of Amber yet. 

We would have to go through them and pick out the ones 
that had Sharon and me in them. If they had time to 
make any yet that is. They were some pretty nasty 
movies. I noticed that a lot of them were about sex 
with animals, and not just dogs either. They were some 
pretty sick fucks.

The third box I opened was full to the top with cash. 
There were bundles of every denomination, all the way 
to the top. The box was about three feet square and it 
had been very heavy. It had taken everything both of us 
had to carry it in the house. It looked like a lot of 
money, but not twenty million dollars. We would learn 
later that except for the small bills on top most of 
the bundles were hundred dollar bills. It made me 
nervous just sitting there like that. That's a lot of 
cash to have sitting around in a cardboard box in your 
living room.

I glanced at the time and saw that it was still early. 
I sat down with Sharon and said, "Do you think we 
should call Susan? The list he gave me was just the 
girls that were working at the club right now. They 
must know how to get in touch with some of the others."

Sharon said, "Yes, give her a call. The more we spread 
that money around the better it will be."

I got Susan's number from the list. It was a cell phone 
number. I dialed and she answered right away. I 
identified myself and said, "Susan, I need you to come 
over to the house as soon as you can. We have something 
important to discuss with you."

At that moment there was a knock on the door. I went to 
see who it was. I looked out and saw Susan and one of 
the other girls that I didn't know. I opened the door 
and they came rushing in.

Susan looked like she was going to explode. She asked 
excitedly, "Did you hear about the fire?! The club 
burned down! We were on our way to see you when you 
called!"

I had the impression that she didn't know much more 
than the fact that the club had burned down. I asked 
her if she had read the paper and she shook her head. 
It seems that neither she nor her companion reads the 
paper or watches the news. I went out to the kitchen 
and brought the paper back and handed it to Susan. 

She read the story and as she read she kept mumbling, 
"Oh my god, oh my god," over and over. 

I waited for them to finish reading before I introduced 
myself to the other woman. She smiled and said, "I'm 
sorry. I was just so excited. My name is Jenny, 
Jennifer. Jennifer Meacham."

Susan looked at the large boxes in the living room as 
if seeing them for the first time. She asked, "You 
aren't moving are you? You don't have to now. It's 
over."

I said, "Some of this stuff belongs to you and the 
other women that worked at the club. But we were 
wondering if you or any of the others knew how to get 
in touch with any of the other girls that they let go."

Susan nodded and said, "A few. Not many. We don't stay 
in touch. It brings back too many bad memories. What do 
you have in the boxes that belongs to me?"

I said, "Maybe you should take a look."

She got up uncertainly and went to one of the opened 
boxes. She looked inside and said, "Oh my god! Where 
did you get these?"

She picked up a couple of the DVD's and looked at them. 
Then it dawned on her. She looked at me with a look of 
horror on her face. She stared at me and then in a 
voice that said that she obviously couldn't believe it 
she asked, "You? You did that?"

I shook my head. I stood back up and as I walked to one 
of the boxes with the cash in it I said, "No. I asked 
some friends for help. They did it."

I opened the box of money and Susan looked over to see 
what I had. She gasped and then whispered, "What is 
that?"

I smiled and said, "I have their cash reserves. 
Apparently it is undeclared money from his illegal 
businesses that he hadn't had a chance to launder yet. 
We are going to divide it evenly among all of the women 
that we can find that went through that club. That was 
why I called you."

Jennifer went over and looked in the boxes. She picked 
up a DVD with her picture on the cover and turned it 
over. I saw her shudder and she turned to me and asked, 
"How can we destroy these disgusting things?"

I shrugged. I hadn't thought that far ahead. I said, 
"Probably pour a bunch of gas on them and burn them. I 
don't know. I suppose we can find out the best method 
on the internet."

I turned to Susan and said, "I think we all need to get 
together as soon as possible. I can't keep this stuff 
in my living room. None of the women know us. I think 
that it might be better if you set it up. Can you do 
that?"

Susan was still staring at the money. She didn't quite 
seem to believe that it was over.

She finally shook herself and said, "No one is working. 
The club is gone. I can probably get them all over here 
in half an hour."

Susan and Jenny called their husbands and the other 
eleven couples and it was an hour before they all 
showed up. I spent the next half hour answering as few 
questions as necessary and explaining how important it 
was that none of us started spending large sums of 
money. They were all intelligent people and they had 
been through a lot. I had the impression that they 
would do anything to avoid having what had happened to 
them made public, that included being frugal with their 
windfall.

I went into the office on Tuesday and got James and 
Kraft in the same room. I asked them if they had read 
yesterdays paper. When they nodded I said, "I am 
responsible for that. I didn't do it of course. I had 
it done. Because of what they did to her Saturday night 
Sharon is going to be out sick for at least a week. I 
am going to stay home and take care of her. When she 
comes back to work, if either one of you so much as 
look at her funny I know how to handle it. I don't 
think I need to explain that, do I"

They were both white as ghosts. They shook their heads 
vigorously and I turned and left. I went home and got 
Sharon dressed and took her to our doctor. When she 
figured out where we were going she got pretty upset. 
But she finally just pouted quietly and let me help her 
into the waiting room.

I explained to our doctor that Sharon had been 
assaulted and subjected to a minor surgery without the 
proper precautions. When he started to realize what had 
happened he sent me out of the room and I waiting for 
an hour for her to come out.

The doc had taken blood to test her for every disease 
known to man and had checked her wounds. I was 
surprised to learn that Sharon had told him that she 
wanted to keep the rings, at least for now. She might 
like smaller, more discreet rings put in. But she had 
already gone through the hard part and she wanted to 
see how she liked them.

We were able to track down only six other women. I told 
the group about the women that had been sold into 
slavery and we began to wonder just how many of those 
women that were "let go" were actually allowed to 
return to their lives. One of the husbands was a 
computer geek and I gave him the hard drives to see if 
he could get any information from them. I suppose it is 
possible that some of these women could be tracked down 
and rescued. Not likely, but possible.

We divided the money among the twenty families. It was 
just under forty-eight million dollars once we got an 
accurate count. No one wanted the copies of their 
movies. We weren't happy with the idea of burning them. 
We were all pretty ozone conscious. But the only other 
acceptable solution was an acid bath and none of us 
wanted to mess with that. 

So one bright sunny day we loaded all the DVD's into a 
couple of SUVs and drove out to the desert. We brought 
food and drinks and had a party and burned every DVD in 
the boxes. 

We all vowed one last time not to make any cash 
purchases in excess of $2,500 dollars and most of us 
have never seen each other again. The only couple that 
we have stayed in touch with is Susan and her husband 
Ben. We liked Susan and we got to know her and Ben 
pretty well while we were disposing of the evidence. 
Now we go out to dinner with them now and then or have 
backyard BBQs. We get together and play pinochle fairly 
regularly and Ben and I play golf two or three times a 
month.

We went through a lot, Sharon and I. But we were there 
the least amount of time. The others were there for 
months and were subjected to a lot worse treatment than 
we were for a lot longer. I am pretty sure that some of 
them will never recover, or at least their marriages 
won't. But the four of us have recovered pretty well. 

Sharon and I still have nightmares every now and then. 
It has been eight months now and we have changed, but 
we seem to have gotten over the worst of it. We have 
both recovered our sense of humor and I have to say 
that Sharon and I are both more adventurous and enjoy 
sex a lot more now. That probably sounds strange, 
considering what we, and especially Sharon, went 
through. But it's true. And I have to admit, we have a 
lot of fun with those rings. We had some smaller ones 
put in and Sharon loves the sensations she gets from 
them when we make love.

Susan no longer wears her new dresses to work. Well, 
almost never. But she wears them often when we go out. 
She has gotten used to those high heels too and she 
looks damn hot in them.

The End 

To that small group of disturbed people who have 
enjoyed my previous efforts and encouraged me, thank 
you. Comments? Criticism? Email vulgus@hotmail.com

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 57